Leaderboard

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

Hello! I know it's been quite a few days since my last post. First, let me just say this: I'm so sorry for being gone for so long. I know it's only been about 10 days since the last chapter, but that's still far longer than I'd like to take between posting, and I figured I owed you readers an explanation. I've been trying to write this latest chapter the entire time, but I was experiencing a dreadful combination of burn out and writer's block. The burn out was not from writing, but everything else revolving around in my life. I won't get too personal, but in the span of the last week, my dog had to have surgery, I experienced an injury at work that messed with my lower back, and I was in the middle of a familial spat. Along with my work, this left me drained of almost all my energy, and when I would sit down to write, I could barely come up with a few hundred words before having to stop for the night. The longer this went on, the more I felt the pressure to deliver, and I couldn't stand the thought of posting after a week with nothing to show for it. So...I powered through. Thanks to the wonderful blessing that is caffeine, I was able to work through that lack of energy, and chapter 11 is finally here! Originally, I planned for this to just be one of those prologue "side chapter", but while I was writing it, it sort of became it's own beast. It is mostly a look at Emma's past, but starts and ends at current point of the story. I guess you could say its a "half-side chapter"? Regardless, Chapter 11 is finally here, and I can't wait to have you read it! One question before the chapter begins though. I've noticed one of the biggest struggles of the story comes not from the writing process, but rather the formatting and posting of the story. I tend to write using google docs, and then copy and paste over to the forum. This carries over the text itself, however, all of the formatting, including the bold and italic words, as well as the spacing for paragraphs, has to be redone. I don't mind doing this, but it does take longer for the chapters to come out. So I was wondering, would you readers like for me to continue with the formatting process as is, taking a bit longer for the chapters to come out, or would you rather I just post a PDF file as an attachment, cutting down the time between posts, but also requiring a download of the attachment? Please let me know which option you prefer, and I'll either keep up with what I'm doing, or start with the PDF's the next chapter. Without further ado, here is chapter 11 of Embracing Oneself. I hope you enjoy, and as always, thank you for reading. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 11: Memorias Praeteriti July 22nd, 2023. 1:01pm Just 4 more hours, and I can get home to my Little One. That’s the thought driving me crazy. Just imagining Roxie awaiting me at home makes the seconds seem like hours. It pains me to be away from her for even this briefest of periods, but the duties of reality beckon. Typing away at my keyboard, filling the spreadsheets with numerical representations of value, I try with wavering willpower to keep my mind off my wonderfully gothic girl. I wonder how far along the list she’s gotten? Maybe I should check in on her. Make sure those chores are getting done. No, Emma! There’s work to be done! I force my mind back to the task at hand, listing the budgetary restrictions for Mr. Arrelaino’s upcoming “investor meeting.” While I appreciate his business as a client, his idea of necessary expenses leaves me wishing for a stiff drink. Seriously, does he need to spend 12,000 dollars on “executive entertainment?” What kind of high-class strippers does he plan to obtain? A buzz from the table draws my attention, a chime of notification begging to be answered. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a momentary respite. Holding my finger against the sensor, my phone opens to my wallpaper; a familiar girl hugging my leg is presented to me. I wonder how much of a fit she’d throw if she knew I made that picture into my background. I open up my messages, seeing a simple response from my darling girl. My Roxie❤️: Hi Mommy!!! Hope your days going awesome! I’ve got the chore list all fimished up! My Roxie❤️: *finished not fimished* She already finished everything on the list? Somehow, I find that hard to believe. You: Oh really? You’ve finished everything? You better not be fibbing, baby. The bubble in the bottom pops momentarily before a pair of images appear. The first shows a spotless kitchen sink, the dishes drying off to the side. The second shows an equally tidy living room, sans her personal little spot on the floor. You: That’s a very good girl, but I believe there was another item on your to-do list… The message cue remains blank, leaving me to wonder if she was telling a little white lie. After all, this IS Roxie I’m talking to. I love my little one to death, but her memory is not one of her most advantageous traits. But I’m proven wrong, as a third photo pops up, my excitement building. It shows a selfie of her facing away from the bathroom mirror, her rear in view. Her diaper, in pristine condition just hours ago, now sags with the hefty weight of her mess. The enema clearly did its job well, as the discoloration seems to almost reach the top of the waistband. My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget! You: So I can see! You did such a good job, sweetie. I’m proud of you for remembering. My Roxie❤️: Thank you, Mommy! Can I have some bouncy time pwease? I chuckle at her message. Of course she wants to play around in her messy diaper! Such a dirty little girl I have. I feel the moistness between my legs growing at the thought. I fight against my innermost desire, keeping my hand away from my growing lust. Think about anything else! The elderly! A can of rotten tuna! The portrait of Charles V! That did it. I felt the fog clear from my mind. You: Sure, baby. But remember not to have too much fun, and to clean yourself up before I get back. Don’t forget about our event tonight! My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget Mommy. Trust me, I don’t to meet them for the first time smelling like a messy diaper. Love you xoxo. The thought of tonight fills me with dread and delight. There are so many things that could go wrong. For starters, Alex and Jessica could decide they don’t like Roxie, or vice versa. Or maybe they all end up getting along, but someone takes something too far. A step in the wrong direction. A misplaced joke. An act gone too far. But if the stars align, and everything works out as it should, this could end up being a rather fun experience, or perhaps more than just that. My eyes scan across my desk, locking onto the keepsake from all those years ago. The small bit of metal, fashioned into the rough approximation of a coin, seems to stare back at me. I pick it up, feeling the weighty silver in the palm of my hand. The cool sensation fades, my skin warming up the material rapidly. Has it really been almost 4 years since that day? I don’t think I’ll ever forget it. *** November 15th, 2019. 9:47pm The gentle snowflakes fall onto the windshield of my car, remaining for just a fraction of a second before melting into droplets. This early into the coming winter, the cold isn’t enough for the crystals to remain for more than a moment. Stepping out into the chilly air, I pull my jacket close against my body, trying to keep warm. Walking through the lot, it doesn’t take long for me to make my way towards the bouncer that blocks the entrance. “I.D, ma’am.” His thick accent fills the otherwise empty air. “Sonny, don’t you ever get tired of this bit?” My old friend knows my face like a band knows their song: from memory, permanently burned into his neurons. “Not a bit Emma. Welcome back to Nexus. Just so you know, your buddy got here a tad before you.” I give him a nod in thanks and make my way inside. The leather and lights used to disorient me at first, but by now it’s a familiar sight. Making my way through the club, I pass by the bar, watching the patrons down a variety of themed cocktails. “Hey Emma, long time! Could I interest you in a ‘Naked Lady’ perchance?” I approach the bar. “That depends, Ava. The drink or the person?” The bartender looks me up and down. “Well, I WAS talking about the drink, but wait until I get off and maybe we’ll talk.” “As much as I’d love for you to get off, I’ve got my hands full tonight.” We both smile at the double entendre. “You seen Alex? Supposed to meet me here.” Ava points towards the booth section. “Yeah, he’s down there. Got some blond with him. Another friend of yours?” No, but I have some idea of who it could be. “Not exactly, Ava. Thanks for the info. I might be back for that ‘Naked Lady’ later though.” I wink at her before continuing on my way. Following along the path, I turn my head to the left, watching some poor sub getting his ass reddened on the Saint Andrew’s cross. I almost stopped to watch the scene unfold, but it’s nothing new to me. Reaching the booths, a friendly face smiles up at me, a drink in hand. “Emma! Glad you could make it!” Alex steps up from his spot, giving me a peck on the lips. I can sense the faint aftertaste of vermouth on his mouth. “How was work?” We both sit down in the half-circle booth, facing out toward the rest of the dungeon. “It was a pretty good day! There’s been talk around the company, and apparently, there’s an opening for an account manager. I’m not hedging my bets or anything, but the talk around the water cooler is that my name is floating around for the position!” Alex looks genuinely happy for me. “That’s wonderful news! Should we toast in celebration?” “Not yet, my friend. Let’s not count the chickens before they hatch. Besides, I know you didn’t call me here for small talk. Ava tells me that you brought someone along with you!” I let my words tease him like a belt teases against a submissive’s skin. His look away tells me everything I need to know. “Yeah…she’s the one I’ve been telling you about. Seriously Em, there’s something special about this one. She’s got…well, let’s just say she’s an interesting character.” Well, well. Consider my interest piqued. “So…where’s she at? Is she invisible?” Oh, how I enjoy teasing him so. “She’s in the bathroom right now, which is kind of ironic. You’ll see what I mean when she gets back.” Ironic? What could possibly be ironic about using the restroom? Was she one of those subs who liked to be pissed on? Not my cup of tea, but hey everyone has their quirks. I see Alex’s gaze turn outwards, at first thinking one of the various sessions caught his eye; then I saw her. Now I get what he meant. I had seen her type occasionally at Nexus. A “Little”, I believe they’re called. Ones who parade around in childish clothing, acting cute and engaging in the softer aspects of our world. She appeared no different, wearing a white onesie with “I ❤️ Daddy” across the front. I watch the girl meet Alex’s eyes, and do an awkward sort of hastened waddle toward us. She almost jumps into the booth, landing next to Alex, who manages to scooch himself over to avoid the collision. “I’m back Daddy!” the energetic girl shouts, locking her lips with his. Damn, I guess they’re moving fast. Alex and I have an…interesting relationship. While I consider us friends, there’s more to the story. I guess you could use the word “fuckbuddies” to describe our situation, but that sounds a tad too pedestrian. It’s more like we’re best friends, who manage to have some romantic affection from time to time. I even attempted to be submissive for him once, before realizing that my tendencies lean towards the strictly dominant. So I have no qualms about his recent…exploration with this new girl. Girlfriend? Rather, I’m more caught off by his choice of submissive. I would never picture him in the “Daddy” role, but watching him look at her with such adoration, I guess he’s taken a liking to it. It probably beats the tedium of the usual pool of subs around here. It always seems like the same story. “Spank me harder Mistress. Let me worship your feet? Punish me more!” As much as I enjoy those aspects, the lack of a true emotional bond that comes from meeting people at Nexus can be rather unpleasant. I wonder if someone like her is any different. I snap out of my observation, watching the girl stare at me, a big smile on her face. “Hi, I’m Jessica, or Jessie, or just Jess if you prefer! You’re Emma, right? Da…Alex has told me so much about you! Do you come here often? Do you like the atmosphere? What kind of drinks do you like? I think you’d…” Alex places his hand on her shoulder. “Now sweetie, don’t you think you’re asking too many questions at once?” Realization seems to strike the girl. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” She looks mighty embarrassed right now. “I’m Neurodivergent, or more specifically, I have ADHD and Autism. I’ve been told I can be ‘a lot’ for people. Sorry…” The poor girl looks like she’s about to cry, and my heart can’t help but ache for her. “Don’t be sorry. Yes, I’m Emma. It’s very nice to meet you, Jessica.” I stick my hand across the table, offering a handshake. Jessica watches my hand for a moment, almost as if it’s a strange, otherworldly object, before reaching out herself. She grabs onto my hand with just her fingers, offering a simple shake. Alex looks rather shocked by the interaction. “Wow, Em. Jess must really like you! It’s not often that she lets a new person touch her.” I feel honored by that, Jessica. “Well, I certainly like her too. Not often I see such a cute little girl in here.” Cute little girl? Where did that come from? The words come out of my mouth naturally, like I’d had a deep longing to speak them. Jessica looks happy and satisfied, bouncing up and down in her seat. She IS an adorable one though. Alex clears his throat, gaining the submissive’s attention. “Sweetie, why don’t you go and get yourself a drink? The grown-ups are going to have a quick discussion.” He hands Jessica his credit card, which she snatches from his hand. Hopping out of her seat, I turn to watch her skip away to the bar. I’m not usually one to glance at another’s ass, but the odd shape catches my attention. The way it protrudes through her clothes…is she wearing…protection? Alex catches the path of my vision. “So, you see something you like?” I’m thankful for the dark lighting of the club, hiding my embarrassment well. “Sorry, I know it’s not the most polite thing to do.” Alex smiles at me from across the table. “It’s alright Em. Believe it or not, I’m kind of glad you’ve shown an interest in her,” He says, a glint in his eye. Now my curiosity has reached a new high. At first, I thought Alex had brought me here under the pretense of another night of passion. Then, after meeting Jessica, my mind went to him just wanting to show off. But now, my thought process tells me it’s somewhere in the middle. “Go on,” I implore. “What are you thinking about, Alex?” He clears his throat again, sitting upright, positioning himself for a serious talk. “Well, let’s start with what you probably already guessed. You know I’ve been seeing her for quite some time now, but I’ve kept the details of our ‘situation’ under wraps for a reason. I wanted to see your reaction towards her before continuing onwards. What are your impressions of Jessica?” That’s a good question. Just how do I feel about the girl? My mind attempts to shield me from the truth. You’re just reacting towards the unknown. The newness intrigues you, that’s all. It’s just the break from normality that has your heart racing. But the wall is cracking, and the innermost part of me begins to shine through, like rays of light through a mosaic. And Alex can tell. I can see it vividly. There’s no use hiding it, certainly not from him. He knows me too well for me to tell anything other than the truth. “She’s beautiful, Alex. Not just in appearance, but as a whole. Her carefree attitude, the joy on her face as she lights up, even her rather unusual quirks. I can see why you fell for her.” What’s that saying? The truth will set you free? I was never the religious type, but the words seemed to fit the circumstance. “I’m glad you think so,” Alex says. “I think she’s wonderful. I never thought I’d fall into the caregiver role, but it’s been incredibly fulfilling: taking care of her, that is. I think she might just be that special someone, you know?” “That…that’s great. I’m very happy for you.” While that was true, inside I was also filled with sorrow. Him finally having someone of his own, a submissive no less, most likely meant that our trists together would come to an end. “So, is that why I’m here? You’ve come to say goodbye?” Alex’s reaction was not what I expected. I assumed I’d be met with eyes of pity or words of comfort, but his chortle caught me by surprise. “Goodbye?” he says between laughs. “That’s a laugh! No, Emma. This isn’t the end of our fun together. It’s more like an evolution.” “An ‘evolution’?” I ask. “What praytell does that mean?” Alex opens his mouth to explain but is interrupted before a word escapes from his lips. Jessica returns, a pair of drinks in hand. “I’m back! This drink here is for you, Emma. The nice lady behind the bar told me you would like this drink, so I got it for you!” She places the taller glass before me, a small plastic umbrella adorning the crystalline rim. I guess I ended up with a ‘Naked Lady’ after all. Oh well, not gonna complain about the free booze. I take the drink, careful to avoid poking my eye out with the topper and take a sip. The liquid reminds me much of the mythological Ambrosia; its golden pallet and sweetness make the drink almost overpowering, but just manages to stay within the range of delectable. “Welcome back sweetie,” Alex says with such tenderness. “I was just beginning to broach what we discussed with Emma.” I take another sip of my cocktail and watch Jessica become excited at the news. “Oh, did you get to the part about cucking yet, Daddy?” I choke upon hearing her words, the once tasty drink burning my throat as I sputter it up. “Wh…what!?!” I ask between coughs. What is tonight turning into?!? “Jessica, you can’t just blurt that kind of thing out so nonchalantly. Now, apologize to Emma.” Jessica looks down, the top of her knee bouncing just above the view of the table. “I’m sorry Emma. I didn’t mean to startle you at all with my question. I was just curious how far you and Daddy had gotten in your conversation. I’m really, very sorry.” Damn. First I’m coughing up my drink, and now I’m feeling sorry for her again. What’s going on with me? “It’s okay, Jess. I was just surprised is all.” I turn to Alex, glaring at him something fierce. “Your Daddy has yet to mention any ‘cucking’ yet. Perhaps he wishes to explain himself…right now.” I can see him sweating bullets across from me. “Well, I’d hoped to ease you into the conversation, but fine. We’ll put all the cards on the table. Jessica and I have a…rather strange proposition for you.” His grin attempts to hide just how anxious he’s feeling. Just how “strange” is it? “Go on. I’m listening.” My answer is cold and to the point. With these types of scenarios, it’s best to lead with pure words, not getting hung up on emotion. I’ve learned that all too well. Alex and Jessica share a look before he continues. “As you know, Jessica is a ‘Little”, and I’ve been acting as her ‘Daddy’ for some time now. Lately, Jessica has expressed her desire to take the roleplay in a new direction. That’s where you come in!” I raise an eyebrow. “Right. And by a new direction, you mean cuckolding?” Jessica pipes up. “In technical terms, it would be ‘cuckqueaning’. It’s the gender-opposite term for cuckolding. It’s the practice of consensual adultery. Are you familiar with the practice of cucking?” The look on her face tells me that her line of questioning, while strangely presented, is earnest. “Only in theory.” I take a swig of my drink, downing the last of the liquid. The taste seems less appealing than before, perhaps due to my recent choking fit. “Let me get this straight. Alex wants to fuck me, and you want to watch?” Jessica lets out a single laugh, sounding a bit forced. “It would be more accurate to say I want you to have intercourse with Alex, and that I also want to watch.” She lets out a massive grin, astounding me that seems so innocent could hold such a devious mind. “I…I don’t understand. I mean, I get what you’re getting at, but I’m still left wondering why. What do YOU get out of this engagement? Is it the humiliation, or committing to the baby role, or what?” My heart’s rhythm begins to ramp up. I find myself hanging on the edge of my seat, awaiting her continuation. “You’re partially correct. A lot of the idea stems from the ideals of humiliation and furthering the roleplay. There’s more to it than just that though. I also think it’s incredibly hot to watch two people having sexual intercourse.” Ahh, she’s a voyeur. This makes more sense. “The idea alone of watching you and Daddy have penetrative sex, while I sit there wearing my diapers makes me aroused. Sitting there, humping my diapees whilst Daddy has his way with a real woman, watching her…Mmmpphh!!!” Jessica is silenced with a pacifier, Alex pushing it between her lips. “Too much detail, sweetheart. Why don’t you suckle on your paci for a bit while the grown-ups wrap this up?” Alex’s question was more of a statement, as Jessica slumps into her seat. A solitary suckle from her grumpy face brings a smile to mine. She’s even cute when she’s pouting! “Sorry bout that. She tends to ramble when she gets excited.” “Oh, it’s not a bother! I’ve heard Jessica’s side, now it’s your turn. Why do you want this, Alex?” I half expect him to look away, perhaps some look of embarrassment to brush aside, but he just looks straight at me. My legs begin to turn to jelly, and I’m thankful that I’m still seated. “My part is simple. I get to enjoy the company of my two favorite ladies, and make them both feel good at the same time.” His way with words always leaves me weak in the knees. He can be a real charmer at times. “Plus, we figured you’d probably enjoy the chance to stretch those dormant dominant muscles of yours. I mean, it’s been 9 months since you split with…her, right?” Of course, he had to ruin his streak. I…don’t want to think about her right now. I decided to quickly follow up on the subject, not wanting to ruminate on those thoughts any longer. “I get it. We’ve already enjoyed each other’s company, so I’d make the perfect candidate for this type of scene.” “Bingo!” Alex’s jovialness continues to shine through. “So, what do you say? Are you interested?” I hesitate for a moment. “I…I’m not sure. This is all just…so much. There’s a lot to consider…” Alex is about to speak, perhaps to convince me more, when I hear a small pop. I turn over to Jessica, who’s holding her pacifier in hand. Alex looks displeased by the act but says nothing aloud. “Emma, how would you like to make a bet?” A bet? Alright, consider me interested. I’ll play the game. “And, what would be the nature of this bet, little one?” Jessica reaches into the square pocket on the chest of her onesie, pulling out a small, metal circle. The shape is rather strange, not being the most symmetrical of items. “This is a coin that I made by hand. I’ve dabbled in a bit of metalworking. It is made of pure silver and is one of a matching pair. I keep one at home, and the other on me as a good luck charm.” She looks rather proud of herself, seeming to take pride in her craftsmanship. “It’s certainly a beautiful coin, Jessie, but you’ve still yet to set the rules of the wager. You might be putting the cart before the horse,” I state, letting my tone reach a level of seduction that I haven’t used in quite some time. “Oh yeah, you’re right!” Jessica puts the coin back in her pocket. “Here’s my wager: I bet I can make you aroused without a single word.” OK, that wasn’t quite the wager I was expecting, but let’s see where this goes. “If I manage to do so, you come back with us. Tonight. If I fail, the coin is yours.” What a clever girl. In her roundabout way, she not only managed to give me a reason to take the bet, but she also provided me with an easy out. If I did like what she was about to do, I’d have a genuine interest in continuing things, and if I didn’t, there was a reward for being honest. Still, to offer up such a cherished keepsake…she must really want this to happen. “Jessica, you can’t just bribe Emma into wanting this. She has to…” I hold my hand up, silencing Alex in his tracks. “Okay, Jessie. I accept your terms,” I say, already feeling like I’ve lost this bet. I watch Jessica’s legs swing out from the booth, looking at me with a hunger in her eyes. She approaches my side, and I begin to slide over to make room for her, but she puts her hand on my arm, keeping me in place. Lifting her leg, she carefully places herself over me, bringing our bodies face to face. Even on her knees, the girl has to look up to make eye contact with me. I feel the weight of her body press against me, the softness of her lower body making contact with my pelvis. I hear a slight crinkling noise as she does so. That answer’s my earlier question. I wonder what she plans on doing. Leaning into me can’t be the extent of her plan. “Pay attention,” Jessica whispers in my ear. She closes her eyes, seeming to focus her attention elsewhere. My curiosity only increases when I feel the heat from her body increasing. What is that? Wait…SHE’S PISSING IN THE DIAPER?!? I can just make out a hissing sound from below, leaving no doubt in my mind about the source of the heat. Oh my god, OH MY GOD! I can feel a different heat emerging from within me. Jessica had succeeded. I can feel my legs pressing together, the moistness between them evident. I was enjoying this. Jessica opened her eyes, and I could tell from her look that she’d already deduced the effects of her little showing. “Looks like I won our bet, Emma.” Damn, she’s right! How? How could that have worked so easily? Just as I’m lamenting my loss, I come to realize the girl’s fatal mistake. “Not so fast. Wasn’t the bet that you’d manage to arouse me without a single word? What was it you said? ‘Pay attention’, wasn’t it? I guess that means I won!” I can see the look of triumph leave Jessica, the girl having been made aware of her error. She tried so hard too. I guess that counts for something. “How about this,” I reach into the girl’s pocket, pulling out the odd coin. “Let’s call it a draw. After all, I am turned on by your efforts, even with your little misstep. I don’t see any reason why we both shouldn’t claim our rewards.” I lean forward, pressing my lips against hers. Jessica returns the favor, burning herself deep into the kiss. We continue for a few seconds, before breaking off for air. “I…think I…can accept a draw,” Jessica says between her gasps for air. I look at her for a moment with my lust-filled eyes, before noticing another set on us. I notice Alex staring at us with a blank expression. “S…sorry Alex. I know the plan was for the reverse to happen. My bad!” I say with a cheeky grin. “It’s alright, I’m just…I don’t think I can stand up for a while…” I guess he enjoyed the show! I slide across the booth, Jessica moving her legs out of the way, until I’m situated next to him. Judging from the bulge protruding from his jeans, he perhaps enjoyed it a bit too much. I place my hand over the protrusion, rubbing it back and forth. This produces a deep groan from Alex, enjoying the stifled sensation. “Well, well. This won’t do at all. We should probably get that taken care of, don’t you think? Let’s get out of here, and give little Jessie here a show to remember.” *** “Oh fuck! Yes, Alex! Just like that!” “I’m gonna cum in my diapee!!!” “God, Emma! You’re so good at this!” The events from that night still sit with me, even all these years later. I don’t know if it’s the work of the coin, a memento from that night, or my plans for the evening, but the memories seem to burn exceptionally bright in my mindscape. That night, those experiences…they just might begin anew! A knock at my door snaps me from my daydream. I quickly pinch myself, attempting to distance my mind from the lustrous thoughts and put on my professional mask. “C…come in!” I say, still frazzled by the interruption. Andrew walks into my office, holding a manila envelope with care. “I’ve got the previous month’s statements for the Arrelaino account you asked for…Emma, are you alright? You look pale.” “I’m fine,” I muster with all the confidence I can pull. “Just a little tired. Thank you, Andrew. You can just leave them on the desk.” He does as much before opening his mouth once more. “You know, you should finally look into getting an assistant, instead of having your PARTNER running your errands for you.” As much as I hate to admit it, Andrew has a point there. “Sorry, my friend. I know I’ve mentioned that I prefer to get stuff done on my own, but with the increased load, I might just open up that position.” He gives me a wink “I’d hate to lose my spot as your pack mule, but it’ll be for the best.” He looks down at my hand, noticing my keepsake. “A souvenir?” “Yeah, something like that,” I say, clutching the coin in hand and bringing it close to my chest. “A Memento from a wonderful night.” “Neeto,” He responds, clearly not interested in the token. “Well, I just wanted to finish my drop-off before clocking out for the day. I’ll see you Monday?” What is he talking about, leaving for the day? It’s only…fuck. My daydreaming had taken up more time than I thought, the clock reading quarter to five. “Yeah, I’ll see you on Monday.” I remain calm on the outside and save my freakout until I watch him close the door upon his exit. FUUUUUCK!!! How am I supposed to finish this up in time? I guess I’ll just do as much as I can, and deal with the rest on Monday morning. I get back to work, typing as fast as my fingers can allow, hoping to get as much done in the next 15 minutes as humanly possible. *** Mommy isn’t the only one who can plan a surprise! After sending my little tease of a photo, I place the phone down on the bathroom counter. While part of me wants to do nothing more than smush around in my mess, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Reaching into the cupboard beneath the bathroom sink, I pull out a small brown box. Peeling the tape off with my fingernails, I open it up, looking at my recent purchase with delight. “I can’t wait to see the look on Mommy’s face,” I say to myself. I take a look at my hair in the mirror, taking in the sight of my dark hair. Taking my fill, I pull the hair dye out from the box, as well as the small dyeing kit, complete with brushes, hair clamps, and a small bowl for mixing and holding the dye. Let’s do this!

Thanks everyone for your comments. I have hit a point a couple of times where I could try and wrap this up quickly, but I like the characters and the potential in Zack's predicament, so I am compelled to keep telling the story. So thank you for your patience!

"P-please, Cecily, this is just a little hiccup!" Larry said, holding in a panicky bleat. The middle-aged goat was wearing just a pair of faded blue boxers and a stained tank-top and pacing about his motel room. Nearby was his briefcase, as well as a duffel bag with some spare clothes in it. His breathing was becoming more frantic as he listened to the lynx twenty years younger than him on the phone. "Larry, this just isn't gunna work out between us. You should go back to your wife," Cecily said with a purr. "I c-can't! Ever since I told her I was leaving her for you... well, she hasn't been returning my calls! Except once to tell me th-that she was moving and taking the kids with her!" "Yeah... well, that sounds more like a you problem than a <i>me</i> problem." Cecily continued to purr as she spoke. The goat couldn't believe what he was hearing! Where had gone the sweet and innocent-seeming woman who had breezed into his life when he had taken some of his ill-gotten gains to Pol-Naxa, a city practically built around casinos and gambling, and other vices... She had bumped into him when he'd been on a roll that night, in her tight black sequin cocktail dress, her fluffy gold-ish fur well groomed, and her eyes big yellow disks that seemed to twinkle with a fiery mischief... absolutely nothing like Lisa. After five children and going back to school to pursue her medical degree, the stark white-furred nanny goat was always just too exhausted lately. Some days she would even barely have the energy to make him his favorite breakfast. Larry froze when he heard a muffled voice in the background, one that definitely sounded male. "Wh-who's that?" He asked, feeling as if the world dropped out from beneath him. "Hmm? Oh, nothing, just the TV." He wanted to believe her, but he could swear he heard her voice, now also slightly muffled, hiss 'Jackson, be quiet!' before she returned. "So I guess this is it." "Wait!" Larry cried out, remembering part of why he called. "Yes?" "Wh-what about the key to the safety deposit box? Y'know? Where the... special package went?" "Special package?" Hope began to flutter in Larry's heart when he heard the tone of confusion in the lynx's voice. Maybe he could make all of this just go away… "OH! You meant the big paper bag with all the money in it!" Cecily laughed, but this was a much harsher tone than what he was used to. "Larry, don't be a dullard. That was the very first thing we--I mean I, cleaned out. I mean, c'mon, Larry. You've been caught, it's really only a matter of time, and they're gunna want all of that money back... buuuut, I kinda wanted all of that money too... so you can see the conflict of interest..." "C-Cecily, please! I could go to jail!" Larry did let slip a bleat to that. "Larry, you're a criminal. What you did is called embezzlement. No matter how you liked to justify it to me after... our fun, at the end of the day, you are nothing more than just a thief. And not a very good one if they caught you. Goodbye, Larry! And good luck in prison!" With one last harsh bark of a laugh, the call ended. Trembling, and hot, angry tears running down his cheeks, Larry fell to his knees. "Th-th-this isn't FAIR!" His hooves gripped the sides of his head as he yelled. "It was just a little off the top! The company didn't even care before... before..." The gears turned in his head, but being so rusted, one could almost hear them loudly squeak and grind. His eyes narrowed into two angry slits. "Until that stupid baby stumbled onto it!" Snarling in pure rage, he looked at the nearest wall and tried to punch through it... only succeeding in hurting his right hoof. * * * "And this little piggy went WEEE WEEE WEEE, all the way home!" Michael was grinning and cooing while he played with Varis' exposed toes, the wolf giggling up a storm despite wishing otherwise. "Dad," Mari said, entering with a plate of cut apple slices with peanut butter on them for Varis and Eliza to snack on while the 'adults' conversed. "You know that that's offensive." Bella nodded to her husband and swatted him lightly on the back with her big bushy tail. "Exactly. And you know how impressionable MSers can be, Michael." The older male fennec fox smiled and rubbed the back of his head. "Ha! What can I say? I'm an old dog, after all... well, fox, but you all get the point." "Just please have a bit more care around our little precious Vary-Berry," Bella cooed, leaning over to where a now pouty-Varis was sitting on the blanket spread on the carpet, with some soft toys spread out onto it, and began to rub his tummy. Instantly, the annoyed wolf started to melt into one big happy, tail-thumping puddle. "Fine, fine," Michael held up his paws in mock surrender, "I know when I'm outgunned. So, Jimmy, what was it you do again? Professional babysitting?" Josh winced a little but smiled good-naturedly nonetheless, sitting on the couch next to Mari. "Actually, it's Josh. And I work in finance with Vary. Technically, I'm under him a little." "Huh... so they let him keep his job even after he... started to change?" Michael took a sip from the mug he'd been given while Mari rolled her eyes. If it weren't for Bella's magic paws, he'd be properly incensed at the nerve! ... Granted, he'd been worried about that previously, but still! "Yes, Dad," Mari said with a sigh and a shake of her head. "Legally, they can't just fire him for having his condition manifest." "Well, yeah... but aren't they worried he might... swallow some office supplies?" Okay, that was enough to spur Varis up from his stupor. "Micaw, I dun go putting wandowm tings in maw maouf!" Varis lisped around his thumb, earning his headfur a ruffle from Mike. "Dad..." Mari said with a slightly sharp tone to her voice. Michael, for his part, sighed and his ears drooped. "Right... I'm sorry," he turned to look Varis in the eye to apologize, "I'm sure that he still does excellent work. I suppose that I'm just worried about him, is all. I mean, he is more... fragile now." "Oh! Grampa, Mikey!" Lizzy practically shouted, hopping from foot to foot with her paw raised, like she was in school. "Inside voices, Elizabeth," Josh said, to which the hyper bunny nodded. "Sorry, Daddy!" Mike chuckled and patted Lizzy on the head. "That's alright, sweetheart. What was it you wanted to ask me?" "I wanted to say that I'm an MSer, just like Vary, but I can still do lots of grown-up things! I am even part of a group that volunteers to help build homes for homeless families!" Wait... what's this now? Varis wondered internally while Bella inspected his already freshly-changed diaper. This was certainly news to him. "That's wonderful, sweetie. Do you use Snap-os or just regular wooden blocks?" As condescending as Mike sounded, Varis could tell that he was sincerely asking. And for a brief moment, Varis felt shame as he had had a partially similar thought upon first hearing Elizabeth's claim. Lizzy, without looking upset or even annoyed, let out a happy titter and pulled out her phone. "No, Grampa Mike!" She tapped on the screen a bit, and pulled up some photos that she held up for everyone to see. It showed her in a white hard hat, safety goggles, an orange vest over her white t-shirt, and a pink unicorn diaper, as well as a pair of work boots. Swiping with a finger, she showed off pictures of herself sawing, using a nail gun, measuring, getting a diaper change, and working on a roof, putting in shingles. "Well, I'll be!" Mike sounded amazed. What he said, Varis thought, silently suckling his binky after Bella gently tugged his thumb out and slipped it in instead. "Aren't you just a sweet little angel!" Bella reached over to boop Lizzy's nose. Lizzy giggled a lot at that and plopped down next to Vary to start playing with the toys. "It's so nice that Vary-berry has a cute little friend to play with." Varis chewed on his binky for a bit, noticing Mari coming over to him with two bottles of brown formula, which his eyes absolutely did not at all lock onto and track, his mouth working doubletime to suck on his binky. He watched as Mari handed Josh one of them, the two smiling at each other for a bit, which irked Varis a little. Mari turned back towards him when Eliza practically leapt into Josh's lap, and she gave a little laugh when she saw that his eyes definitely were not staring right at the remaining bottle in her paw. "C'mon, Vary," Mari said, taking his paw into hers and prompting him to stand with a gentle tug. "You and I need to have a little talk in the kitchen, okay?" Varis nodded and let himself be led into the kitchen, hugging Mr. Nuggets close, feeling a bit nervous. Sitting in his not-high-chair, with the tray removed; he gladly accepted his baba, spitting out his binky to begin drinking in that tasty chocolate goodness. "Vary?" Mari got Varis' attention. It was only now that he realized that Mari was wearing a bright red dress, one that she had worn on a date night that seemed forever ago. Mari also had on some bright red lipstick and a little eye shadow, and was wringing her paws guiltily, a not-so-subtle tell he'd picked up over the years. "Mom and Dad are here to... keep you and Eliza company, while Josh and I go out for a little while. We have some things we need to talk about, and, well... I didn't want to just spring this on you last minute... but..." Then it all clicked for Varis, who continued to nurse his baba, but now with a scowl. Mari winced and continued on. "Anyways, I promise that we'll be back before bedtime. I want you to be good for Mom and Dad, okay?" Mari looked at Varis with hopeful eyes, but he simply turned away, and continued to silently nurse. "Vary?" The only sounds he was making were the nuk nuk nuk sounds from drinking his bottle. Mari's ears drooped, and she nodded her head. "Alright... I can see that you're... not too happy with this arrangement... and that's my fault for not discussing it with you earlier... I'm sorry, Vary." She still only got silence in return. "Right... I love you, Vary. No matter what." She leaned down and, even though he tried to flinch away, she kissed his cheek. Still scowling, he hopped down and left the kitchen, plopping himself down on a corner of the blanket in the living room, still scowling despite Mike giving him a head pat. Bella now had Lizzy in her lap, the bunny girl all curled up and happily being fed her own bottle of formula. He gave Josh, whom he saw was wearing a much nicer blazer, the stink eye as Josh and Mari started to get ready to leave. With one last wave to him, that he huffed at, Varis found himself being babysat by his in-laws while his wife and best friend went out on a date. "What's the matter, Vary-Berry?" Michael asked, looking concerned at the unhappy expression on the wolf's face. Varis said nothing, but jumped when he felt himself getting a diaper check. "Hmm, well, this little super soaker is already a little damp again, but not too badly. He can definitely wait for another diaper change." Varis blushed as Bella nodded, froze, and sniffed. She shifted Lizzy in her lap in order to pull out the back of the bunny's diaper. "Uh-oh! Well, I can tell someone else can't wait!" Bella chuckled, removing the now empty bottle from Lizzy's lips, and offering her a binky instead. "Thankies, Grandma Bella!" Lizzy giggled around the binky, not caring that two near-strangers knew she'd messed herself. Staring at Lizzy, the wolf huffed and got up, toddling back into the kitchen. "Oh, hold on there a second, Sport!" Michael said, starting to get up, until Bella walked over, Lizzy now securely on her left hip, and placed a paw on the older male fennec's shoulder. "The poor thing is still processing emotions. You saw how upset he was... he probably could use a little time to sort through things." Michael sighed and smiled up at his wife. "You're right, honey." Back in the kitchen, Varis stomped over to the fridge and opened it. Inside, he saw one of his juice boxes, an Up-D fruit punch. Taking it out, in his mounting frustration, when he tore the straw off, his fingers fumbled and dropped it into the nearby kitchen trash can. Growling a little, Varis peeked inside, and saw a crumpled up piece of paper. Curious, he grabbed and unfolded it, to see that the letterhead at the top was for the Miner Syndrome Protective Services. Skimming through all the boring legalese, Varis froze. In it, he read that due to his condition... his marriage to Mari was no longer legal. In the eyes of the law... he was deemed as not able to continue to be capable of handling an 'adult' relationship, and thus their marriage was officially dissolved. What made his blood run cold, however, was a part of the last paragraph. 'Your application for custody has been granted, and the hearing for full adoption is set for Wednesday, 1 pm, at...' The letter fell from his paw, onto the floor, tears in the wolf's eyes. How could I be so stupid?! He wiped his eyes. Mari just can't wait for me to be just like Lizzy! Then she, me, Lizzy, and Josh can all be one BIG happy family! Varis let out a growl and, breathing heavily, headed upstairs, thankful that Lizzy squirming on her changing mat had both Bella and Michael distracted. Off in the distance, he heard a rumble that sounded like thunder, and whimpered a little. Forcing himself to not act like a scared little puppy, Varis squared his shoulders, entered the spare bedroom that Mari had been putting some additional... furniture, to help with caring for Varis in. Looking around, Varis recognized that this was basically just a nursery for him, complete with a crib in the center of the room. "It's all so freakin' clear now!" Varis angrily grabbed the dinosaur-themed bright blue backpack Mari had gotten him so that he could take coloring books and some additional toys to his work's daycare, and stuffed Mr. Nuggets inside, as well as his new stuffed lion and fox, and some more coloring books, and even a bag of cookies he had grabbed on his way out of the kitchen, shoving that inside too. Zipping it all up, he grabbed a green crayon and a piece of paper from the art desk Mari had made for him, and started writing a note. Two Hours Later... "Thank you for being so understanding, Josh," Mari said, dabbing at her eyes with the tissue she'd gotten out of her purse. She sniffed and did her best to calm down, and not look like she'd been crying. "Mari, I understand, and agree. Varis needs to know the truth," Josh gave the fennec a smile, making sure his umbrella was successfully shielding the two of them from the rain that had started coming down. "I just... I don't know if I could handle it... if he hated me," Mari's lip began to quiver, prompting the gator to slip his free arm around her shoulders in a side-hug. "Will he be mad? Probably. Could he ever hate you? Never. Varis loves you too much to ever hate you, Mari." Mari brightened a little and squared her shoulders. "You're right, Josh. Thank you." They continued walking towards the front door, Mari fishing out her keys to unlock it. Entering the house, Mari hadn't been expecting a scene of chaos. Bella and Michael were busy running around the house, frantically searching. "Bella, hun, I found a flashlight! I'll start searching around the outside of the house and then around the block!" He called out, freezing when he saw Mari and Josh looking at him. "Oh goodness, oh goodness!" Bella seemed to be just shy of hyperventilating, bouncing an anxious-looking Elizabeth on her hip. "Don't worry, Grandma Bella, he couldn't have gotten far." Lizzy offered the older female fennec a smile, which did little to help Bella to calm down. "What's going on here? Where's Vary?!" Mari asked, a growing sense of dread welling up within herself. "Sweetie," Mike said, looking down and rubbing the back of his neck. "Vary's..." "He ran away!" Bella sobbed, sitting down on the couch and hugging Lizzy tight. "What?!" "H-Hold on now, are we sure?" Josh asked, sounding hopeful that this was all just a misunderstanding, and that maybe Varis made himself a pillow fort somewhere to be alone. Mike looked awkward as he pulled a piece of paper out from his pocket, handing it to Mari. Josh leaned over to read it with her, seeing that it was written in bright green crayon. Enjoy your new life with Josh and Lizzy! I'm going, and don't bother looking for me! "It was taped to the fridge... with the kitchen door to the back yard wide open... I'm so sorry, sweetie. We were trying to give him some space because he seemed so upset earlier..." Just as they both finished the note, there was a crack of thunder, and Mari fell to her knees. "All my fault... this is all my fault!" She cried, Michael and Josh both dropping to their knees to hug her. Josh and Mike locked eyes for a moment as they comforted the distraught Mari, with Mike passing Josh the flashlight. Josh nodded silently, and got up, heading back out into the pouring rain in the pitch black night. He already had a destination in mind. Taking a sharp right, Josh headed in the direction of the park. Nearing it, he started to look around, shining his flashlight on different pieces of playground equipment. Stopping at the giant purple starfish play structure, he peered inside, hearing a whimper. "Hey there, Buddy," Josh said, startling the sniffling wolf. Varis scowled at him and shifted to turn his back to the invading gator. "H-how did you find me?" "Well... this is the only park that caters to MSer's that's within easy walking distance of your house, Buddy." Josh chuckled, causing Varis' frown to deepen. "Go away! I don't need you! I don't need anybody!" Varis let out a whimper while wiping his eyes. "Vary, Bud, we both know I can't do that..." "YOU'RE NOT MY DADDY!!!" Varis yelled, causing Josh to jump a little in surprise. Josh could see a wave of fresh tears begin rolling down the wolf' cheeks. "If you a-and Mo--M-Mari wanna be t-t-together... then fine! B-but I won't b-be a part of it!" "Varis, I know that this is all... complicated..." "Oh yeah! The big puppy's mushy baby brain just doesn't understand grown-ups anymore!" Varis practically snarled as he said this in a very condescending voice. "I saw the letter from MPS! I know that w-we aren't... legally, m-married anymore!" "Oh... Buddy..." Josh said in a soft voice, his heart aching for Varis as he realized just how distraught the poor guy must be. "And I'm not your buddy! Not anymore! Not after y-you... started to... s-show an interest in my w-wife!" Varis let out a hiccup while the rain continued to pound on the roof of the play structure. "Varis..." Josh sighed and shook his head, wondering where to start. He looked back over at the wolf, who was squirming where he sat. He could tell that the poor guy needed a new diaper, but elected to stay on the topic at hand. "You're right... I think... I like Mari." Josh sat down across from his friend-turned-puppy and continued, despite the dark look he was receiving for his efforts. "Ever since your diagnosis, and we've all been hanging around together like the good old days... I can admit that I've been... having some feelings stir. Feelings I haven't had since..." "Since Lizzy's diagnosis?" Varis finished, noticing Josh looking as miserable as he felt. The gator continued to frown and nodded. "Yeah... when we first learned of her condition... we were both terrified. We didn't know just how it would affect her mind, if she would forget everything, or any of that. Would she even remember me?" Josh leaned back a bit, looking up at all the glow-in-the-dark plastic stars someone had stuck to the ceiling of the play structure. "We both started to do as much research on Miner's Syndrome as we could, looking for any crumb of information that could help. Things certainly got rougher since by then, she and her parents had been... estranged... anyways, I had to scramble to file for custody, and we had to meet with a rep from MSer's Protective Services, who walked me through all the... changes... Lizzy was going through. Including the part about... how we could no longer get married." Varis winced. Even though he had started to distance himself away from Lizzy and Josh at the time... he did remember quite a few times walking in on Josh sitting in a room by himself, looking like the life within him had been drained out. Josh was always quick to throw on a smile and crack a joke... but Varis had known what he had seen. In the back of his mind, he kicked himself, despite the still raw and swirling anger and hurt he felt... because if this is what Josh felt... He clamped down on any feelings of guilt for aban--distancing himself from his friends during a... bad time of their lives, choosing to focus on his own pain in the here and now. "I remember that it hit you pretty hard," Varis said. "Yeah... Lizzy was the light of my life. I remember I was actually kinda scared of just how much I fell in love with her. She was this amazing girl who I got to be friends with, and then whom I was going to get to spend the rest of our lives together with, when she said yes when I proposed. We would start our own little family, and one day grow old together. I had never even thought of anything like that before Lizzy. I didn't know it at the time, but I had actually been living in a world of muted colors before she came along and lit everything up." Varis saw a dreamy far-away look in Josh's eyes, recalling how he would get that way when he first started to realize he had feelings for Elizabeth. Then, the look faded, and his face fell. "And then came her condition flaring up. When Lizzy went into denial, I went right alongside her. I didn't want to believe it, the doctor had to have made a mistake, she was too old for it to manifest... and so many more reasonings and explanations that we could both take comfort in. And, when I learned about the legal status of MSers... that's when the world became a place of grays. Legally, she would be a toddler from then on out." Varis wondered if there was a leak above them when he saw the droplet slide down from the corner of Josh's eye. "When her parents found out, they tried to sue for custody... which I knew they would, so I filed my own paperwork first. Lizzy... her childhood was bad enough with them the first time around. But this time? She'd never be able to leave... but I still should have discussed it with her first." Josh let out a sigh and looked up and out as the rain slowly started to lessen. "She was furious with me when I finally told her that I'd... legally filed for custody and full-on adoption." Varis looked down at his dinosaur-covered backpack, shifting uncomfortably where he sat, able to feel how clammy and uncomfortable his diaper was. "I think she actually managed to go nearly an entire year of not speaking to me. Even when I tried to include her in decisions for things she needed, like the design of her nursery, what kind of crib she would like, even her preferred brand of diapers, after I got a few different packs of them for her to try over time. And then... one day, when I was just starting out at the company, trying to make ends meet, what with the rent and Lizzy's daycare and just... wondering if I could even do this... all the while still missing the girl I had lost... she snuck out of her crib and came to me." Varis was leaning forward, listening intently, oblivious to his tail starting to hike itself up. "She tapped me on the shoulder to get my attention. When I turned around to see her in her cute princess jammies, hugging her stuffed unicorn, a big smile on her face... she had done it again, and returned color to my world." Josh smiled, his scaly tail swishing a bit. "That was right before she reared back and punched me right in the throat as hard as she could." Varis let out a snort, clamping his muzzle shut while trying not to laugh. Josh simply chuckled for the both of them. "It's okay, Buddy. It was actually pretty funny. She apologized and said she had to get that out of her system. She then started to tell me all the things she wanted different for her nursery, definitely more dragon-themed stuff, and less itchy jammies. Lizzy then followed that up by telling me she was sorry that she basically gave me the silent treatment for so long, especially since I was already basically punishing myself. Then... she called me Daddy for the first time, and crawled into my lap to cuddle my chest, saying I always gave the best hugs." The two were silent for a time, the pattering of the rain above them now gone, aside from the occasional drip. "Mari loves you so much, Varis," Josh said, looking the wolf right in the eye. "She has fought to stay your rock, your source for constant stability for so long since your diagnosis, even though she was almost overwhelmed by her own pain time and again. I remember seeing... myself, during Lizzy's diagnosis. When she started to ask me about my experiences with Lizzy and her care, I decided to do everything I could to help. When we started to see more and more of each other, thanks to the playdates... that's when we started to realize we were... feeling... things... And tonight, Mari started to cry after we sat down at our table. She felt so guilty, like she was betraying you, despite what the letter said. We left the restaurant and decided to take a walk and talk about things. Mari decided that before anything could happen between her and me, she had to come clean to you, and if you didn't give your blessing afterwards, then that would just be it." Varis wiped at his eyes again, rubbing his nose on his sleeve. "This isn't fair!" Varis cried out, Josh looking on with a sad smile. "It really isn't, Bud--OOF!" Josh was interrupted by the wolf suddenly launching himself at him, clinging tightly to his shirt, accidentally slamming his head into Josh's stomach and knocking the wind out of the surprised gator. Josh hummed a lullaby he always sang for Lizzy to help her feel better, and the hiccupping sobs coming from Varis tapered off into sniffles. "C-can we g-go home to M-Mommy now?" Varis asked, his voice slightly hoarse, looking up at Josh with tearfilled eyes, not knowing what he had just called Mari. Josh's smile became brighter while nuzzling the top of Varis' head. "We sure can, Buddy." He put one hand under Varis' mushy bottom to support him, and slipped his free arm through one of the backpack straps, before settling that hand on the back of Varis' head. They both looked up at the now clear starry night sky as Josh walked them out from under the play structure. They even saw a shooting star. "Make a wish, Buddy!" Josh encouraged, starting to head back towards home. Varis silently nodded, closing his eyes to make his wish. He shed a silent tear as he knew that it was a wish that was never going to come true. The walk back home, with Josh using the flashlight and the light of the now very bright moon to avoid puddles, was a silent one. When they entered through the front door, Mari and Lizzy practically tackled the two of them. "VARY YOU DUMMY!" Lizzy yelled, being scooped up by Josh after Mari took the wolf from him. She pulled Varis close and sobbed into his chest. "Don't you ever do something reckless like that again, Vary! You could have gotten hurt!" A part of Varis wanted to argue and point out that he went on night walks by himself all the time until lately... but the teary-eyed face of Mari was enough to get him to not bring it up. "I'm sorry," he said, beginning to tear up as well. "I just... I got so mad..." "I love you, Vary!" Mari said. "I love you too, Mommy!" Varis said, blushing when he realized what he just said. Mari smiled at him and kissed the tip of his nose. "C'mon, you little stinker, let's get you changed and into some nice warm jammies," Mari said, walking upstairs with Varis now settled on her hip. He blushed when he saw the relieved faces of Mike and Bella, before looking back at Josh and Lizzy, the two smiling at him. A little while later, Josh gently knocked on the door to Varis' nursery, a sleepy Lizzy in his arms and now wearing her pink princess nightgown. He opened the door a bit and stopped, him and Lizzy both peeking around it. Mari was sitting on the rocking chair, going back and forth with Varis curled up in her lap. He let out a yawn as she closed a big and colorful book titled Dr. Moose's Pup with a Cup and put it onto a nearby bookshelf, with plenty of other similar ones, as well as some more 'mature' fantasy books. Mari looked down into the tired big pup's eyes, a warm smile on her muzzle that grew a little wider when she heard a rumble come from his tummy. She had changed out of her dress and into a cream colored blouse and matching skirt. Still smiling, she slowly undid some of the buttons on her blouse and opened it. Varis stared for a moment, looking unsure, while Mari rubbed his back with one paw, the other gently guiding his head closer and she cooed. The moment her nipple brushed against his lips he latched on, his suckle reflex kicking in, quickly rewarding him with her milk. Closing his eyes, Varis soon relaxed as he nursed, Mari's milk tasting so sweet and creamy, better than any formula he'd tried so far. Snuggling closer in her lap, he opened his eyes once more and stopped his night time feeding only once. "I love you, Mommy," he said, his voice a whisper as a drop of milk dribbled down his chin. He resumed after Mari kissed his forehead. "Mommy loves you too, baby. And she always will." Mari was practically glowing as she said it. Turning her head slightly, she could see Josh beaming at her, Lizzy already asleep in his arms. They looked into each other's eyes in the quiet, enjoying the calm that came after the storm. * * * Varis entered his office, the old sense of comfortable normalcy returning to him. After a bit of a... trying night, the wolf felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted. He and Mari and Josh and Lizzy still had some things to work out... but despite only wearing his suit jacket and undershirt and a fresh pair of Snuggies, this with a pterodactyl on the front, things were definitely looking up for the wolf. He walked, with a bit of a waddle, to his desk, still hugging his stuffed tiger, ready to fire up his computer and get to work. Then a hoof clamped itself around his muzzle and yanked him back a bit. He struggled until another hoof appeared next to his left eye, holding a very long and serrated hunting knife. "Hello, Varis," Larry hissed. Varis could see who it was now that he and his attacker had turned to face the mirror in his office. Varis let out a whimper while his bladder immediately gave out.

Part 4 When the cartoon was over Mommy and Grandma came back into the livingroom. Mommy picked me up we walked to my nursery and she laid me on the changing table. “Baby ready to go on his picnic” she asked as she started to unsnap my tee shirt. She took it off then started to untapped my wet diaper. After removing my diaper she washed me with the wipes then took a clean diaper lifted my legs up by my ankles and slid the clean diaper under me. She powdered me as she cooed to me that I was her baby and she loved me. Mommy pulled a tee shirt over my head. It had a ducky on the front. Grandma came in Mommy asked her to pick out something for me to wear. Grandma went into the closet and looked for something cute for me to wear. Soon I was dressed in shortalls with a choo choo on the front on my feet were socks with bunnies on them sneakers with lights in the bottom and to top it all off Grandma put a pink and blue hat with a big brim around it to keep the sun out of my eyes. I was surprised that they still fit me. “Good pick Mom” Mommy said “he looks adorable”. Mommy went to wash her hands and Grandma picked me up put me on her hip patted my diapered bottom kissed me on the cheek and took us to the kitchen. I saw a picnic basket and a few more things for a picnic on the kitchen table. That’s when I started to panic I’m being taken to the park a public park on a Sunday where the kids from school hang out. It was so scary to me I peepee in my diaper. I didn’t know what I would do if someone from school saw me dressed like a 2 year old baby. Grandma put me on the table. “Is baby going to have a good time at the park” she asked? “Grandma what will happen if one of my friends sees me dressed like this” I asked? Grandma giggled “to be honest baby I don’t think anyone will recognize you” she said and gave me a kiss on the forehead. I didn’t believe her I was 8 and 3’ 5” and 70pounds But could it be that I could pass as a 2 year old” I thought to myself. Mommy came down she took the basket Grandma took the other things they each took a hand and we walked out to the car. “What a beautiful day for a picnic” Mommy said “just like we use to do when Daddy was here”. Mommy put everything in the trunk she picked me up opened the back door of the car and sat me into a car seat. “Something else from the garage that I still fit in” I said to myself. She buckled me in and slipped a binkie into my mouth and closed the door. I sat in the comfortable seat as Mommy started to drive. I could hear their conversation as we drove to the park. “Alice did you make an appointment with the doctor” Agnes asked? “No Mom not yet when I have a chance I will!” she answered with a little huff in her voice. It was a short ride to the public park. Mommy drove into the parking lot. She stopped the parking lot was almost full. Grandma and Mommy got out opened the trunk and took everything out and put it on the floor. Grandma came and let me out of the car seat. “Mommy didn’t call the doctor” I said as she picked me up and held me tight. “I’m sure she will this week” Grandma said and kissed my cheek a little upset at her daughters tone to her. Grandma put me down on my feet and the same way as when we left the house Mommy took the basket Grandma took the other things and they both took my hand into theirs. Both of them were much taller than me so I did feel and look like a 2 year old next to them. They found a spot to put the blanket spread it out and put the basket on it then had me sit down on it. The first thing I did was to look around to see if I knew anyone close to us not that I had that many friends. When Mommy got settled she asked “what would you like to do first”? “Wing” I said not realizing I still had my binkie in my mouth. Mommy and Grandma giggled and Mommy took the binkie out of my mouth and put it into her pocket. Mommy took my hand and we walked over to the baby swings. She started to put me into one but I objected. “I want to swing on a big boys swing” I told her. “You are way to small for a big boys swing” she said and forced me into the baby one. Mommy slowly started to push me from the front talking to me as if I was her baby. “You look so cute in the baby swing yes yes you do baby” she said. “Do you like Mommy pushing you” she cooed? “Yes Mommy I like this” I told her. As she pushed me she looked at me and smiled I could see the joy in her eyes. I started to giggle as she pushed me back and forth. She reached into her pocket took out her cell and started to take pictures of me smiling and giggling. “You’re my good little baby boy” yes you are. “Smile for Mommy baby”. I kept smiling and giggling like a baby it felt so good to be with her I was enjoying how she was treating me the way she did before I got older. Mommy knew all about the bulling that the kids in school did to me. Mommy got closer to me she looked around put her hand into her pocket again and slipped my binkie back in between my lips. I started to suck on it while she pushed me again and started to take more pictures. I smiled and giggled with my binkie in my mouth for her. I was enjoying all the attention again I could feel the love she had for me. Mommy put her cell away she picked me up out of the swing she went to take my binkie out of my mouth but I stopped her we were enjoying what we were doing. With the binkie in my mouth I didn’t think about my school mates. I ran over to the big boy slide and climbed up. Mommy was yelling at me “not that slide the baby slide” she yelded. I didn’t listen and slid down she was waiting for me on the bottom. When I stood up she pulled me over her lap and started to spank my bottom. “Bad baby” she said as she spanked me. “Now go over to the baby slide” she said. I went up the latter Mommy was at the end of the slide with her cell out again waiting for me. She took pictures of me with my binkie in my mouth. At that moment I didn’t care who saw me but I was hoping no one I knew was there. Mommy put her cell away and the next time I slid down she picked me up took me into her arms kissed my cheek and cuddled me tight. She walked back to where Grandma was sitting on a beach chair. She must have went back to the car to get it she did not have it when we arrived at the park. “Grandma giggled and took me from Mommy. She wrapped her arms around me and cuddled me. “Did you and Mommy have a good time” she asked? “Es randma” I said with my binkie in my mouth. “I saw you smiling with your binkie in your mouth and having a good time with Mommy it looked like you were enjoy spending time with Mommy as her baby” she said. “I’m sure Mommy will want a start a new baby album for her baby”. “I sure did” Mommy interrupted. “That was just like we use to do when Daddy was around I miss those times so much” she said. Mommy opened the picnic basket she reached in and pulled out a sippy cup with Bugs Bunny on it. “Are you thirsty” she asked? “Es ommy” I said and she took my binkie out of my mouth. I took it and started to drink from it while Grandma picked me up and put me in her arms. In Grandma’s arms I looked at her she smiled and winked at me. I winked back saying I knew what she meant. She wanted me to play baby until we went to Mommy’s Doctor as we agreed "but".... I didn’t really mind she was taking care of me. I enjoyed what she was doing for me or to me. Even though I am a little slow she treated me with love and I wanted to make her happy. Grandma gave me back to her daughter. I sat in front of her while she went back into the basket. She pulled out a jar she pooped it open then took a spoon and tried to feed me. “Mommy we are at the park someone might see you feeding your 8 year old boy” I said. “Don’t be silly Mommy has to feed her baby his lunch” she said and forced the spoon into my mouth. It was banana strawberry baby food it was good so I opened my mouth for more and she feed me right there in the public park until the jar was empty. Next came a jar of pairs they were good too. She went into the basket again and took out a baby bottle. I looked at her and she smiled at me. I took it and started to drink the apple juice from the baba. Grandma said “good boy”. “Can you lay down for me” Mommy asked? I laid down and had the baba in my hands. Just then a younger woman laid her blanket to the side of us in an open spot. Grandma saw her too and said “hello” she said hello back and they started to chat. Mommy in the mean time unsnapped my shortall and shirt put her finger into my diaper. My face blushed red I thought she was going to change me right there in the park in front of this lady. The lady took her baby out of one of those things that whole a baby on her front. She took it out and held it in her arms she rock it back and forth because the baby was crying. Grandma asked how old and the lady said 7 months. “Adorable little girl” she told the Mommy. “And your boy” she asked? Agnes looked at her daughter she didn’t know what to tell her so she turned to the lady and whispered “his autistic and is 8 years old still in diapers but God gave him to us and we take very good care of him” Grandma said. The lady said “God Bless him looks like he is in good hands” as she looked at Mommy. I was about to say something but Mommy made me stop when she pushed my shortall and shirt up and untapped my diaper. She was going to change me right there on the blanket. I couldn’t say a thing without the lady seeing I was just an 8 year old boy in diapers not autistic. Grandma saw what her daughter was going to do and gave her my diaper bag. “Thanks Mom” she said and set forth to changing my wet diaper right there in front of a stranger in the park with maybe some of my school mates there. I closed my eyes and started to drink my apple juice from my baba but Mommy took the bottle and put my binkie in my mouth and it helped me to relax. I opened eyes and saw the lady with her baby in her arms she was breast feeding her. She was suckling like a new born enjoying her Mommy’s milky. My ankles went into the air Mommy pulled the wet diaper from under me she put my legs down and started to wipe me clean. When she powdered me she noticed that my little peepee was a little hard. She finished diapering me then sat me up. I looked at the lady and she said “good little boy”. “You’re a good little boy for your Mommy and Grandma yes you are” she cooed. I smiled at her and sucked on my binkie a little harder. Mommy took a little game of checkers out of the basket and placed it in between us on the blanket and Grandma talked to the lady. As we played I was still looking for any class mates that might be there just in case but so far there weren’t any and it was getting late. Mommy won 2 games and we were on our third when 3 girls from my school passed by I don’t think they saw me but I ducked just in case. She won the third game even thought my mind was not really there. Mommy said it was time to go but just as I started to get up someone sat right next to me on the blanket. I saw Mommy’s face and when I looked to see who it was it was Mary Lo Jensen. She is a 16 year old girl with blond hair and blue eyes about 5’ 3”. I froze in place and couldn’t move. I was dressed as a baby binkie in my mouth and a wet diaper rolled up next to the basket. I wanted the earth to open up and swallow me even though I didn’t really know her that well. I knew her from school but never talked to her she was older than me. Hi” she said. I didn’t know what to say or do so I didn’t say anything. Mommy said “say hello to the pretty girl”. Again I did not say anything I was frozen in place with my binkie in my mouth. “Sorry his a little shy” Mommy said. “I like what you’re wearing” Mary Lo said I thought my face would burst into flames and when was the earth going to open up and swallow me I thought to myself. “It was nice to see you maybe I’ll see you at school”. “I have to go my Dad is waiting over there” she said. Mary Lo got up. “Hi I’m Mary Lo Jensen” she said to Mommy. “I have a baby sitting service for ALL babies if you know what I mean”. Mommy shook her hand and Mary Lo left. “We don’t need a special needs baby sitter Alan has his Mommy, Grandma and his sister Sara for that” she said as she started to pack up. Grandma said good bye to the lady and her baby. Mommy took the rolled up diaper and put it into the trash. She took my hand and we walked back to the car. As we drove home I heard Mommy telling Grandma that this girl Mary Lo thought I was a special boy and that she baby sits boys with special needs”. I didn’t say anything I was so comfortable I started to go to sleep in my car seat. I felt Mommy pick me up from the car seat. She put my head on her shoulder as she walked into the house. As I woke up Grandma had me on the changing table she was taking off my wet diaper. I heard the water in the bathroom running. It shut off and Mommy came into the nursery. “Water is ready Mom it’s nice and warm” she said. “Thank you Alice” she said and Mommy went down stairs. Grandma picked me up and put me on her hip and we went into the bathroom where the tub was filled with bubbles. Grandma placed me into the tub she grabbed the baby shampoo I reached under the bubbles to find my toy boats. Grandma washed my hair while I played with my boats. “Grandma” I said? “Yes baby” she answered. “What is a special boy with special needs” I asked? Grandma rinsed the shampoo out of my hair with the hand held shower and thought. “It’s a boy or girl who is a little slow, a little slow to learn, maybe a little slow to grow up or even to talk or has to wear diapers even when he does grow up” she said. “Is that me Grandma” I asked as she started to wash my upper body with soap with the Cookie Monster puppets. She washed my face and behind my ears and neck. She washed my belly and under my arms making me giggle because it tickled. She took the hand held shower and rinsed me off. Then pulled me up and started to wash my bottom half. Grandma washed my legs inside and out and between my legs. She washed my hinny and in between my cheeks then she washed my peepee making it clean. “So Grandma am I a special needs baby” I asked again? Grandma rinsed the soap and bubbles off me and picked me up. She stood me on the rug and started to dry me off. “Will baby you were pre mature 2 months early so you can be called that but it doesn’t matter Mommy, me and your sister love you no matter what we love you always and forever” she said as she hugged me tight in the towel. When we walked into the nursery she placed me on the changing table. She reached under it took a clean diaper and the powder. She lifted my legs up by my ankles and slides the diaper under me. She sprinkles my bottom with the powder and rubs it into my skin and between my cheeks. Then she put my legs down and sprinkles the powder over my diaper area and rubs it in. Soon the diaper was wrapped around my waist nice and tight. I look down at my diaper it had clowns, monkeys and bunnies on the front I smiled at her. Mommy comes into the nursery with a bottle. Mommy sits on the rocking chair Grandma puts me into her arms and Mommy slips the nipple in between my lips and I start to suck on it as she cuddles me in her arms. Mommy holds the baba up as she starts to talk to me. “You are a special baby you are mine and ours, Grandma’s and your sister’s special baby” she said as she slowly rocks us back and forth in the rocking chair. “We will do whatever is necessary to take care of you and make you happy and keep you safe” she said. I’m feeling warm and loved being 8 years old I miss the affection and love Mommy can give me now that I am older. I like this feeling. “Mommy is going to start taking pills so you can have Mommy milky” she said. Grandma is sitting in a chair next to Mommy as Mommy feeds me my warm baba. When the bottle is finished Mommy pulls the top of her dress down. She puts her hand on the back of my head and guides my lips to her nipple. I take it and start to suckle. Grandma is rubbing my legs as Mommy rocks the chair back and forth. “We know you like suckling and we know you enjoy being treated like a baby so no more school no more bulling from your class mates”. “You will be our full time baby boy and I Grandma and your sister will make sure you are happy” Mommy said as I went to sleep with Mommy’s nipple in my mouth.

Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.

Hi everyone, long time lurker here joining the fun. From Slovakia originally, but you'll find me all around Europe as my work involves a lot of travelling around I guess what describes me 110% is Daddy Dom, I've been into DDLG and ABDL for a very long time, there's just something special and magical about having someone to take care of in this way. Apart from that, I'm a huge nerd into anything aviation related! Also enjoy a bit of history and chess

I am very happy to hear you plan on continuing this story.

It took me a while to get over being upset when I have a #2 accident. It doesn't matter if I put a $5 diaper on 5 minutes ago, I need to change and clean up right away. My wife understands when it happens and will comfort me because she knows how much I dislike it. I know it's crazy that someone in diapers gets upset about using them but that's how it is with me. I do want to point out that I'm perfectly fine with anyone else pooping themselves if that's something they like. Hugs Freta

Part 1 After Angela cheats on her husband, she agrees to go to couples therapy with him, but each session with the therapist leaves her feeling less and less like a grown-up. *** Angela tapped her foot impatiently while her husband spoke with the therapist privately, probably whining about how angry and betrayed he felt. They were both supposed to go in together in a moment, but for now she was stuck waiting in reception. Really, she couldn’t understand why Eric was being so dramatic. It was only sex! It wasn’t as though she didn’t love him anymore. She just needed to have a little fun sometimes, that was all. They weren’t even thirty yet! He was twenty-eight and she was twenty-seven. Did he really expect her to settle down and stick to a single sexual partner when she was still so young? But he’d insisted on seeing a marriage counsellor and she’d eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. Their therapist was a man. How was he supposed to understand what it was like for a woman in her situation? And her first impressions of the office hadn’t been great either. The receptionist was a total bimbo! Angela glanced over at her. She was dressed up like some bizarre fetish fantasy. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails, and her stripper-sized tits were crammed into a sparkly Disney princess top. Didn’t this place have a uniform? She looked like an overgrown six-year-old for goodness sake! And she’d been acting like one too when she’d tried to match their names to their booking. Her husband had been very patient with her stupid lisping voice and barely passable ability to read, but Angela had wanted to turn around and leave straight away. What kind of serious therapist’s office employed a woman like that? At last the door opened, and the therapist stood in the doorway. He smiled kindly and gestured her to come inside. “He’s weady for you now!” the bimbo receptionist chirped happily, looking up from what looked like a fashion magazine for tweens. Angela rolled her eyes. “Thanks.” She went into the office and the therapist closed the door behind her. Eric was lounged on a sofa facing a hard-backed wooden chair, looking perfectly relaxed. Angela sat down next to her husband, leaving a few inches of space in between them. The therapist didn’t take a seat in the wooden chair, however. He took a tablet from his desk in the corner and stood in front of Angela. “Here,” he said, handing it to her. She looked down at the screen in her lap in confusion. What was this for? Some sort of presentation? “I find that girls always get a bit nervous in my office,” he said, talking to her in a light, overly friendly tone, as if he was talking to a nursery-schooler. “This will help you relax, okay sweetie?” Angela scowled. She was about to launch into a furious tirade. She couldn’t stand being talked down to! Who the hell did this man think he was? If he assumed most women were like his ditzy receptionist then he had another thing coming. But before she could say a word, the tablet in her lap came to life. Brilliant pastel colours swirled and spiralled on the screen, sinking into a single spot in the centre, and her complaints died in her throat. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was just so pretty… “There we go,” said the therapist in that same sweet tone. “That always takes care of fussy little girls.” “Is there anything I have to do?” Eric asked. Angela felt strange. She was vaguely aware of the men’s words, but it was as though they were coming to her from the end of a very long tunnel. Her attention was focused on the dazzling lights on the screen. “Not a thing. Let me do all the talking. Did you hear that, Angela? We’re going to have a little talk, okay sweetie? Nothing to be nervous about. I’m a trained professional, after all. We need to have a little talk about how you betrayed your husband. About how he found out you were cheating on him. Because that wasn’t very clever of you, was it Angela? Getting caught.” Angela shook her head, not taking her eyes off the screen. “Not clever,” she echoed. It was true. She shouldn’t have been caught. She should have been more careful not to let him find out. Because even though there was nothing wrong with what she’d done, even though she was completely in the right, Eric wouldn’t understand. “That’s right, Angela,” said the therapist. “You’ve been a very dumb bitch, haven’t you?” Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. Dumb bitch. Was it okay for the therapist to call her that? “Look at the pretty sparkles, sweetie,” he encouraged, and Angela sank back into the swirling lights. “That’s right. You’re just a dumb bitch, Angela. All women are, but you especially. That’s okay though. You don’t know any better – you’re just girls.” Angela knew vaguely that there was something she didn’t like about what the man was saying, but she was too engrossed in the swirling colours to care. His words were like background noise. She could understand them if she concentrated, but it was so hard to focus with the wonderful patterns in front of her. “Yes, you’re just a girl, Angela. Just a silly little girl. A big child. It doesn’t matter if you do something wrong, because you can’t be held accountable for your actions, can you? You’re sweet and innocent.” Angela nodded eagerly, a dim smile spreading across her face. She hadn’t done anything wrong. If she wasn’t so distracted by her tablet, she’d have smirked at Eric. His stupid attempt to guilt-trip her with marriage counselling was backfiring on him. The therapist was on her side. “Besides,” the therapist continued. “You didn’t cheat on your husband anyway, did you Angela?” Angela was confused. She had cheated on Eric. Was the therapist going to help her cover it up? But Eric already knew, didn’t he? Surely that wouldn’t work! The lights on the screen grew brighter. They were so, so pretty… “You didn’t,” the therapist said again. “In fact, it’s completely impossible for you to have cheated on your husband. You know why, I’m sure. It’s because of your embarrassing bedwetting habit.” Angela wrinkled her nose and started trying to shake her head in disgust. She didn’t wet the bed! The therapist must be confused. He must be mixing her up with some little girl. Maybe one of his other clients was some silly little bedwetter who needed to be reassured that everyone had accidents now and again, but that certainly wasn’t her. “Don’t… I don’t wet the bed…” she mumbled. Her words felt heavy in her mouth. It was hard to think. She just wanted to watch the pretty swirling lights. “Look at the colours, sweetie,” the therapist told her. “That’s a good girl. You are a bedwetter, Angela. You wet the bed every night. You have done for quite a few weeks now. And what man would want to sleep with a woman who still pisses herself in her sleep like a dumb toddler? You’re very lucky your husband puts up with your babyish behaviour, young lady.” Angela’s face slackened as the spirals spun faster and faster. Lucky. She was a lucky girl. She was lucky to have a husband who put up with her bedwetting. Another man might leave his wife if she started peeing herself every night. Especially if she’d cheated on him too. But Eric didn’t know about that. Did he? It was strange. For a while Angela had been sure he did. And the therapist didn’t seem to know either. In fact, he thought it was impossible for a bedwetter like her to cheat on her husband! She blushed even more brightly. How had she done it? Angela frowned slightly. She didn’t know. She couldn’t remember clearly. But the therapist was right – who’d want to have sex with some stupid, bedwetting baby-woman? Why would anyone sleep with her when it meant waking up in piss-soaked sheets, or next to someone in a sopping wet diaper. Her special protection. Her baby pants. Was the therapist still talking? She tried to pay attention. “…because your husband puts up with you in other ways too, doesn’t he?” he was saying. “It’s not just the bedwetting. You actually have quite a few silly, childish behaviours that no adult woman should reasonably be expected to have. You…” Angela tuned out again. She could feel his words entering her ears, but her attention was focused entirely on the lights in her lap. So pretty. Such pretty lights… When she came to, the tablet was gone, Eric was standing up and putting his coat on, and the therapist was looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. Had she fallen asleep? “Ready to go home?” Eric asked her brightly. Angela smiled back, a little hesitantly. She’d thought she was in trouble, but maybe she’d just been confused. She was such a silly girl sometimes. Such a dumb bitch. Eric held out his hand, and she took it. It felt nice to be holding onto him. It felt reassuring. He held her hand all the way back to their house, and while he walked, she couldn’t help herself from skipping along beside him.

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

It is the conclusion of Daniel's story! After his failed attempts to escape and having his old life ripped away from him Emmy wants to show him what his future is going to look like. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was taken up the stairs in the harness and into the nursery. He knew a change was coming so he relaxed his bladder again and flooded his baby pants. He was lifted out and placed on to the floor before Emmy started to get the stuff needed for a diaper change ready. He burped and felt the milk that flooded his system threaten to come back up. Daniel looked at the nursery door and wished he could run away again. Even with a full belly he would’ve wanted to try. Unfortunately with Emmy right next to him he had no chance of escape, he would get stopped by the staircase and as he made his perilous journey down his much larger cousin would be able to take multiple steps at a time. Whilst Daniel was still looking wistfully towards the landing he felt two hands on his shoulders. They slipped down until they were around his waist and then they lifted him into the air. Daniel’s legs kicked out automatically as he was lifted and sat on the edge of the changing table. He didn’t get a moment to think as he was helped to lay back in the usual diaper changing position. “We’ll have you all dry in a few moments.” Emmy said in a sing-song voice. Daniel wasn’t really listening. His head had turned to the side where he saw the window. On the road outside, muffled by the distance and walls, Daniel heard what sounded like a large truck rumbling by the house. It felt like a cruel joke that there were no vehicles on the road the one time he had needed them. The tapes came off the front of Daniel’s diaper and he shivered slightly at the feeling of the cool air on his genitals. He braced himself from the cold baby wipes and when they touched him he could practically feel his genitals shrinking and rising up into his body, he couldn’t help but whine at the cleaning. “Hush, baby.” Emmy gently chided as she used two fingers to hold Daniel’s dick and move it out of the way. Daniel huffed and puffed until she finally felt the used wipes get dropped into the diaper that he was being taken out of. He felt his legs get lifted up as the old padding was pulled out, balled and taped closed. He was forced to listen as a fresh diaper crinkled and was unfolded, it was slipped underneath him before his legs were lowered. There was a sprinkling of baby powder over his crotch and he was expecting the front of the diaper to be pulled up between his legs but that didn’t happen. There was a small pause and then Daniel felt something wrapping around the most sensitive parts of his crotch. He moaned and belatedly tried to block what was happening but Emmy simply batted his hands away. “Please… not that…” Daniel whined as he looked down and saw the accursed vibrator attached to him. The front of the diaper was pulled up and taped closed. Daniel huffed as Emmy put her hand on the front of the diaper and pressed down a little. The feeling of her rubbing against his erogenous zones made Daniel whine again. “Now be a good boy.” Emmy said as adjusted the diaper. Daniel was lifted off the changing table. He was hoping Emmy hadn’t noticed that the vibrator wasn’t switched on but his hopes didn’t last long. As his giant cousin walked over to the closet she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. A couple of seconds later the vibrator buzzed to life. It was a horribly familiar feeling for Daniel. The dread of leaving the house dressed like a baby, the diapers and the vibrator combined to form a terrifying vision of what his future would be like. His every attempt to escape or otherwise stop Emmy had been a failure, he wanted to get out of this situation but he just didn’t know what more he could do. Wrenched from his old life and made to look like a weird freak to his old friends and co-workers he didn’t know if there was anyone else that would come look for him. He was a young man, he could be facing decades of diapers. The thought was enough to start bringing on a panic attack. “This looks good for today.” Emmy said. Her words forced Daniel back to the present. It was a onesie. Daniel slowly raised his arms as the baby blue onesie was pulled over his head. The stretchy material dropped down below his belly and hung low between his legs. He sighed as the two flaps were popped together. He was expecting some pants or shorts but instead Emmy just took him under the arms and lifted him into the harness again. As Daniel’s head was forced back against his cousin’s breasts he realised he was not even going to get to wear some shoes as they left the house. “I think we’ll turn this up.” Emmy said at the top of the stairs. She pulled out her phone and held it up in front of Daniel. Daniel looked at the screen and saw a line on a graph that was moving rightwards rapidly. Emmy now put her finger on the line, which was very low, and moved it slowly up. Daniel could feel the vibrations growing stronger as Emmy’s finger moved up. He shivered as he saw Emmy making the vibrations in his diaper reach such a proportion that he could hear it coming through the padding. He was gasping when Emmy finally stopped. “How’s that?” Emmy asked as she started walking down the stairs. Daniel felt an unwanted orgasm rapidly building and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Before Emmy had even reached the bottom step he was thrusting against the harness and let out an exclamation as he climaxed. He felt his straining tool rapidly tensing as he spurted into the sex toy. There was no respite. Emmy made her final preparations to leave as if it was normal to have a man helplessly climaxing on her chest. All Daniel could do was whine and groan as the vibrations refused to abate. “So much babbling.” Emmy chuckled, “Here, take this.” Daniel saw a pacifier appear in front of his mouth and he didn’t think. He opened his mouth and the latex bulb popped past his lips and into his mouth. He was vaguely aware of a ribbon hanging from the soother that was clipped to the collar of his onesie. With a muted exclamation Daniel experienced a second orgasm as Emmy stepped out into the front yard. As Daniel hung limply in the harness he tried to catch his breath. He’d had two orgasms and they had barely even left the house! Emmy started walking but instead of going the way they went the previous week Daniel saw they were heading in the other direction. They were walking in the direction that Daniel had tried to escape. Even though Daniel was feeling an ache in his penis as it was forcefully stimulated he had enough presence of mind to know there was nothing in this direction for a long way except for Martina and her bed and breakfast. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he came again. The pacifier tumbled from Danny’s lips and bounced at the end of the ribbon. A line of drool fell down his chin and on to his onesie. Without missing a step Emmy reached for the pacifier and brought it back up to Daniel’s mouth. It was as if Emmy had somehow turned the vibrator up to an even higher setting than before, it seemed to target his most sensitive spots and go to town. Daniel’s life had been altered completely and now it felt like his mind was going the same way. He was edged or forcibly given orgasms so often it felt like his brain was turning to mush. It was as if his adult thoughts were being peeled away one humiliation at a time. Now, helplessly cumming into his diaper as he was carried down the street, his situation felt more hopeless than ever before. He just didn’t know how he would ever escape, he didn’t know if he had anything to escape too… “You see?” Emmy chuckled as she reached around and patted the harness over Daniel’s crotch, “When you’re a good boy you get to play with your toys.” Daniel wanted to reply but any time he opened his mouth all he could do was moan and grunt like some kind of prehistoric Neanderthal. It was impossible to say whether Emmy genuinely thought he enjoyed this or if she was just mocking him. He wasn’t even sure it mattered, one way or another he was going to be teased by this vibrator for as long as Emmy chose. The walk was a blur to Daniel whose poor dick ached like a strained muscle. By the time a building came into view he felt like he had orgasmed at least half a dozen times. He had also wet his diaper, the urine passing through holes in the accursed toy and spreading out over the thick padding causing it to swell up. Somehow the thicker, warmer and wetter padding only seemed to make the situation even worse. Martina’s bed and breakfast looked much bigger in the day. Daniel lifted his head to see that the building was a lot bigger than he had imagined, it was akin in size to Emmy’s place. He was surprised when Emmy turned and started walking up to the front door. Another orgasm was forced out of Daniel as she knocked on the door and he a line of drool fell from his mouth as he winced. “Emmy! It’s so good to see you again, I’m so glad you could make it!” Martina had answered the door with a big smile. Daniel saw the Hispanic woman step forward and hold out her arms for a hug. Before he could process what was happening he was crushed between the two women, the large boob that his head was nestled between was joined by Martina’s equally large breasts. For a brief few seconds Daniel’s head was completely enveloped by the large women’s ample chests. When they parted the hug he gratefully drew in some air. “And, of course, little Daniel!” Martine leaned forwards and planted a big kiss on Daniel’s forehead, “I hope you’ve been better behaved since your little adventure.” “Oh, he has.” Emmy chuckled, “Not that I gave him much choice! You may find him rather speechless at the moment, he does love his little buzzy toy after all.” “Of course. My Antonio is the same.” Martina smiled as she held the door open, “Come in, please.” “Thank you, Martina.” Emmy replied as she stepped forwards, “Are the others already here?” “They are.” Martina replied as she closed the front door, “You’re the last to arrive.” Daniel had no idea what the two Amazonian women were talking about. He was barely even listening as it seemed like his entire mind had been devoted to the feelings within his diaper. He was carried through the familiar hallway and out to a room at the back. The door opened and he was met by a sight he scarcely felt was believable. “Emmy! Oh, I was so pleased to hear you finally landed yourself a baby!” A woman taller even than Emmy stood up and hurried over. Yet again Daniel found himself being squeezed between two giantesses. The fleshy orbs straining against the clothing that confined them were pushed against him as the two women hugged. This time the embrace lasted long enough that Daniel feared he would suffocate, his legs and arms flailed as he tried to breathe in. His nostrils filled with the scent of womanhood. As the two women parted Daniel was left to look in horror at a scene he thought would be impossible. A woman was sat in an armchair next to the television, Martina was now sitting opposite her, this other woman who had just hugged Emmy was sat back down on the couch leaving one seat opposite for Emmy. What really took Daniel’s breath away though was not the four giant women but what they were sitting around. A fenced area in the middle of the room exactly like the playpen at Emmy’s house. It was filled with stuffies, toys, bottles… and three other men! Daniel’s mouth fell open and the pacifier dropped to his chest again. There were three men in the playpen and they were each like he was. He couldn’t really process what he was seeing. He didn’t know whether to be happy that he wasn’t alone or sad that others were trapped like him. “I know!” Emmy said in the high-pitched overly excited voice used for children, “New friends!” Daniel shook his head but it was a waste of time. Emmy lifted him out of the chest harness and lowered him into the playpen where the other men. Almost as soon as Daniel’s feet hit the floor he wobbled forwards and the vibrator pushed against him. He convulsed forwards and fell on to his hands and knees as a painful orgasm caused his aching tool to dribble out a little sticky fluid. Daniel’s cheeks reddened as he looked up at the three men who were all watching him. Two of the men looked utterly miserable. Daniel could tell one had been doing a lot of crying recently whilst the other was shifting awkwardly, it took him a couple of seconds to notice that the man’s exposed diaper had browned heavily. The scariest was the third man though, he was sat in front of a colourful toy xylophone and banging away at it happily and as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Congratulations Emmy!” The woman who hadn’t previously smothered Daniel with her breasts spoke up, “It’s past time you got yourself your very own baby.” “I know.” Emmy said as she sat down and accepted a cup of coffee from Martina, “He’s been a little troublemaker but he’ll settle down eventually.” “Ooh, yes, we heard about the escape.” The woman replied, “Such a naughty little one. You must tell us what happened!” As the women started talking. Daniel wondered what on Earth he had fallen into the middle of. He was embarrassed to be dressed like he was in front of others, of course, but he had a desire to learn what was going on. The need for information outweighed his shame. He crawled over to the man who seemed like he had been crying. The man seemed to be about Daniel’s age though he had red hair and was a bit chubbier, he watched Daniel with apprehension. Daniel had no idea what you were supposed to say to someone in this position. “What’s going on?” Daniel whispered eventually for lack of anything else. “Go away.” The man replied as he turned away. “Please!” Daniel begged quietly, “I didn’t know there were others like… this.” “Well now you do.” The man didn’t seem to want to talk. “We need to escape.” Daniel hissed, “Maybe if we-” “Escape!?” The man replied as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was serious, “To where? We are in the middle of nowhere.” Daniel was getting frustrated. His hands went down to his diaper and he grimaced as he ejaculated yet again. There was almost no pleasure now, it was nearly entirely painful. He tried to push it to the side as he battled to keep the fog from clouding his brain. He crawled over to the man with the messy diaper. He was older than Daniel for sure and as the space between the two men narrowed he could smell the awful scent of soiled underwear. “We need to escape these crazy women!” Daniel hissed to the stranger. “Are you crazy!?” The man replied tensely, “If they hear you talking like that I’ll get punished and…” “We can’t stay here.” Daniel tried to reason with the obviously distressed man, “I’ve been stuck like this for a couple of weeks and-…” “Weeks!?” The man frowned, “Is that all?” “H-How long have you…” Daniel started hesitantly. “It’s hard to tell.” The man shrugged, “She doesn’t let me see clocks or calendars. She celebrated my birthday last month so I think it’s been at least a year.” Daniel felt his stomach drop. The thought of being with Emmy for that length of time was nearly enough to make him burst into tears. He sat back and trembled as he looked over to the other man, the one who was happily playing like a baby. He heard the messy man snort. “Don’t waste your time.” The man said as he followed Daniel’s desperate gaze. “What’s his deal?” Daniel asked in a shocked whisper, “He doesn’t… like it, does he?” “Who knows?” The stinky man shrugged, “He was here when I was first brought here and he seemed normal enough then. He changed over time though, now he at least acts as if he is just a baby and happy about it whenever I see him.” Daniel sat in stunned silence as he looked over at the man who now seemed like a vision of his future. His trembling became full on shaking as he envisioned himself slowly getting lost forever and becoming no more than the overgrown baby he was treated as. He thought about the orgasms he had been forced to have and the fogginess that seemed to inhibit his brain more and more. Is that where it would all lead? Would he become nothing more than a drooling infant? The panic that had been underneath the surface for a long time seemed to explode out of Daniel. He climbed to his feet and wobbled dramatically. He saw the women around him stop talking to watch him. He couldn’t stay here, he couldn’t become like these other people resigned to their fate as helpless babies looked after by these crazy women! “No!” Daniel yelled out loud. Daniel charged towards the edge of the playpen. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes. He waddled as fast as he could until he reached the metal fence, the bars were in a diagonal pattern and he saw an opportunity there. He dropped to his hands and knees and crawled towards a gap between the barricades, he could just about squeeze through. The door was open and he started getting back to his feet. “For goodness sake!” Emmy’s voice was filled with an anger that Daniel had never heard before. Daniel had barely taken a couple of stumbling steps before Emmy’s massive hands stopped and easily pulled him over to the couch. Daniel tried to scratch and claw, he was willing to do anything to get away but Emmy’s control of him was absolute. Before he knew what was happening he was horizontal and facing the ground. The snaps on his onesie were popped open and they sprang up revealing his diaper underneath. Daniel felt a pulling on the back of the diaper’s waistband and it quite suddenly tore. The back of the diaper flopped down leaving his butt open to the room. He knew what was coming but as the first spank landed he couldn’t help but yelp. He was already lost to despair so it wasn’t long before he was bawling his eyes out about everything that had happened, was happening and would happen. “I. Can’t. Believe. You. Are. Making. Me. Do. This. At. Your. Play. Date!” Emmy exclaimed. Daniel kicked his legs and flailed his fists as he cried and desperately tried to get away. He didn’t know how many times he was spanked but by the end he knew his rear end was bruised. As the women discussed his errant behaviour and Martina went to fetch a fresh diaper Daniel felt himself cumming again. It didn’t matter what he did. Daniel was completely at the mercy of someone who seemed to have none, someone who seemed to believe he needed this embarrassing treatment. He went limp as he pictured weeks, months, years and even decades as nothing more than a diaper-filling, helpless little baby. Daniel was taped into a fresh diaper in short order. With everyone staring his way he was turned towards Emmy and knew what was coming. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth as a hard pointy nipple was pushed past his lips. He couldn’t see behind him but he heard the women talking, he heard each of the other men being picked up as easily as he had been, he heard them all being attached to their caregivers’ nipples. As the men sucked on the breasts and felt their bellies filling with thick creamy milk the women simply spoke to each other as if this was an everyday occurrence. Four men completely helpless to their Amazon’s desires. --- A new story similar to "Cousin Emmy" has just been started! You can read the first part of "Training Daniel" RIGHT NOW at the following links: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1258022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj

Well the management of the old site always had problems.. Going back a long while. I as well as others of the staff on the old site, tried to advise Danni, Claudia, Penny. and whatever other characters showed up, that some of the stories were not kosher. But were always told we weren't going to do a blanket purge on certain problematical users.. And 80-90% of the problematic stuff was coming from less then half a dozen users. In fact i was told to manually go through and delete, manually most of these stories... But that i better have a justification for each one i deleted... I only stuck around as long as i did because i was promised payment in form of digimon plushies that i never received Water under the bridge at this point, but the new staff is positively paranoid about these issues. You're one and done on the Scriptorium. I don't care if you bring in a lot of traffic, i don't care if you're popular, i don't care if you've been my friend for 20 years. I didn't even allow search engines to index for the first 3 months

Hi all! Wannatripbaby here. So this is my first crack at fanfiction, and I gotta say, it's a lot harder than I expected! 😅 I got the idea for this story after reading a different Shadowheart story here on this site (which I will link in a comment below). While this isn't meant to be a direct sequel, that story can function as a sort of prequel to this one. Enjoy! ******* As I opened my eyes and darkness gave way to white-hot, blinding sunlight, I found myself looking up into the eyes of a stranger. I squinted, letting his features come into focus. He was a young man with short, wavy blond hair. Slightly-pointed ears suggested he was at least half Elf. He was dressed plainly in a brown leather, fur-lined vest that did little to hide the strange tattoos that ran down his arms, around his torso and halfway up his neck. “Hey, you're awake! Finally!” he said. I blinked at him. What was he… The Artifact! My body shot up into a sitting position, which caused my head to pound at the rush of blood. The Artifact, a dodecahedron about the size of one's fist, was lying in the sand directly to my left. I scrambled to grab it, practically pouncing on it despite my disorientation and the stiffness in my limbs. “Whoa! Calm down, lady!” he said, ”I'm not gonna steal your… Say, what is that thing anyway?” “It's none of your business!” I sneered at him. “Now who are you, and… wait… You were on the ship!” He squinted at me “Oh hey! You were in one of those pod things! Glad you made it out.” He smiled at me. The nerve of this man! “Certainly no thanks to you! You ran right past me with that Githyanki savage!” “Uhhhhh, do I look like an expert Mind Flayer technology!? I have no idea how their stuff fucking works!” he exclaimed, “I could've just as likely exploded your brain as freed you! Plus I was a *little* preoccupied with my own survival at the time!” My shoulders sagged a bit “I guess you have a point…” He went from indignant to smiling again instantly. “Good. Glad we agreed on that.” He paused for a moment, “Say uhhhh, did they happen to put a ummm…” he pointed at his eye. I shuddered at the memory. “A Mind Flayer tadpole? Yes, they did.” “Damn.” he said “Well, since we're both infected with weird alien squid babies, what do you say we try and find a town or something where they can hopefully cure us?” I bristled at his phrasing, but he did make a point. We should probably try to find… An all-too-familiar bulk between my legs reminded me of an even-more-pressing issue. I was still wearing my… And there weren't any other Sisters nearby to help me change my… No no no no no no! Lady of Loss preserve me! “What's wrong!?” He apparently saw the look of alarm on my face and was glancing around frantically, trying to assess the area for threats. “I uhhhhh…” I bit my bottom lip.” M-my pack. It had some… I need something from it…” Even if I had my pack from when I was taken, what good would it do me without one of my Sisters here to help me?” “Hate to break it to ya, but I don't think the squid people kept our luggage around.” he rubbed at his wrists. “But hey, maybe it fell out of the ship somewhere nearby? We could look for it together?” “No!” I shouted. I couldn't let him see what I was carrying. “... I mean, thank you, but I am perfectly capable of searching for it on my own.” He raised an eyebrow at my sudden outburst “two eyes are better than one, you know? Errr, I mean four eyes. You know what I meant. Plus I don't think either of us should go alone. It's dangerous.” I shifted my eyes back and forth across the sand. He was right. We were both unarmed. I had my armor, and my magic--although he had no way of knowing that. But I had never had to defend myself alone. For that matter, I'd never traveled alone at all... For good reason. But how could I travel with a stranger? What if he learned of my... Secret? "Fine, I suppose it would be best for us to travel together... For a while." "Awesome!" he said. "By the way, my name's Tav. Yours would be...?" I raised a hand for him to help me off the ground "Shadowheart." He pulled me to my feet "Seriously? Alright, if you say so." I balked at his tone "and just what do you mean by that!?" He shrugged "It's fine, you don't have to tell me your real name if you don't want to." I narrowed my eyes at him, mouth agape at his sheer audacity. "Shadowheart *is* my real name!" He raised his hands as if in surrender. "Whatever you say. Also my real name isn't Tav, its Darkblade Murderdeath." I pointed a finger towards him and whispered the incantation for Sacred Flame, and a moment later a column of violet light singed the ground at his feet, causing him to jump back "Shit! Okayokayokay your real name is Shadowheart!!!" I grinned at him, satisfied. "Good, and don't you forget it, elsewise next time I will not miss." "Duely noted" he said, "I will try not to give you reason to Smite me, O' mighty smiter." He turned to lead the way further down the beach, and I used the opportunity to take stock of the padded bulk beneath my trousers. It didn't appear too visible from the outside. That was good, at least. And I didn't feel wet... Yet. Whatever happens, I must ensure this stranger--this Tav--never finds out that I'm wearing a diaper... Or that I am unable to change myself. You can find the story that gave me the idea for this one here: https://www.deviantart.com/redsabdlcreations/art/1032086335 And here it is on DD by the person who commissioned it:

This is why you never give criminals a chance.

Just another reason to go with crinklz. And my big brother Robbie likes them quite a bit, don't you little guy?!😏😉 Big hugs!🤗♥️🧸

Of course I'm biased but I'm very happy the story is going to continue, definitely looking forward to a lot more

Hi Parkintochter! The story was originally posted on Wattpad. The name is exactly the same. This story was originally posted in 2022 I believe and sat without an update for 2 years until I picked it back up in February.

According to the koalakare website which seems to be one of the more popular brands that I've noticed. At least where I live and the places I've visited. This Baby Changing Station has been tested to support 200 lbs with minimal deflection. Please note: This product is designed for infants only, up to 3.5 years of age and weighing less than 50 lbs.

And that's how it is now for me. Whilst not incontinent, if you ask me not to pee for anything more than an hour or so, that's liable to provoke catastrophic failure. I can be "continent" but I need a clear path to a toilet and zero delays. I truly wonder if we would EVER become incontinent by doing what we do (although dripping-on-sneeze the other day was something new). Having said that, if we were assessed by how able we were to stay dry under daily life challenges, would a practitioner consider us functionally incontinent (or heading towards such a state)? Be happy it wasn't a catastrophic blow-out. I've worn THAT t-shirt. All things being equal, I have full control. Throw variables such a too much of the wrong food into the mix and accidents may well happen now.

Love everything about this story. So glad to see a new chapter.

Cloth

just woke up in a messy tykables overnights diaper which is extremly wet and messy. mommy is here to change me now.

Chapter 10: Movies In the movie theater lobby, Lisa and Sarah navigated through the bustling crowd of moviegoers, the scent of buttered popcorn wafting through the air. Lisa couldn't help but feel a little self-concerned about wearing sweats out in public. She normally would wear something a touch more "professional." But at least she wasn't in a pull-up or urine-soaked underwear. This was way better than what she had been dealing with these last few days. "Two tickets for the 6:30 showing, please," Sarah told the cashier at the ticket booth. "IDs please," the clerk replied. "Really?" Sarah shot back, a little confused, while pulling open her purse for her wallet. "Yeah, the movie is rated R, and after too many underage teens sneaking in, we had to start checking all IDs. If you think this is ridiculous, you should see the look on the faces of the 50-year-olds." "I bet. It's fine. We are both over 20, anyway. Here you go." Sarah handed the man both her and Lisa's IDs. "I mean, I guess it makes sense. It is a horror movie, after all, and if the movie lives up to reviews online, I'll be a shit-your-pants experience." Lisa's eyes got wide at Sarah's words. Normally, she loved watching horror movies. It was one of her and Sarah's favorite activities to do together. They've seen hundreds of movies together, some of the cult classics at home and big box motion pictures in theaters on new release. Only, with everything going on, would this actually be a good idea? There were several times when Sarah had peed herself from the jump scares. It got to the point where she normally would wear a pad to the theater just in case. "Thanks! Will do." Sarah told the clerk as she took the tickets from him, snapping Lisa back to reality. "You okay there Lis? You look like you already saw a ghost." "Huh? Yeah, I'm fine. I just can't wait for the movie to start. What do you think? Should we get snacks?" Lisa tried to act like everything was fine, picking up her pace as they walked towards the center of the lobby. "Uh, always! Since when don't we get snacks?" Sarah gave Lisa a slight nudge with her elbow, playfully. Lisa and Sarah made their way to the concession stand, the enticing display of snacks and drinks beckoning them. As they got up to the counter to place their order, Lisa hesitated, her stomach churning with nerves as she debated whether to risk getting a large drink like she usually does. "The usual ladies?" The concession clerk, John, asked them. He was used to seeing Lisa and Sarah at the theater. They've become such regulars, that he had their normal order memorized. "You know it, Jonny!" Sarah replied, not thinking twice about it. Lisa opened her mouth to protest but noticed he had already gotten a start on their drinks. Not wanting to be a bother, she just let it be. She could manage a simple movie, right? After all, it was always Sarah who peed herself at these things. Lisa hadn't had an issue once. "You two here for the new flick?" "As if we'd be here for anything else." Sarah rolled her eyes lightly playfully as she leaned up against the concessions counter. "Fair enough. Alright, here you two are; two large drinks, a large popcorn, a salted pretzel, and nachos. Is there anything else for today?" "Nope, you nailed it yet again." "Great, and it looks like you two have enough points to cover it today." "Consider it done! Thanks, Jonny! We'll see later," Sarah said, giving the counter a light smack in a lightly dramatic way before grabbing all of their goodies and handing Lisa hers. "Sounds good, enjoy the movie!" John waved as they walked off to the theater room. "Are you okay?" Sarah asked, concern evident in her voice as she noticed Lisa's almost shy demeanor. "Oh my gosh, I totally took over there, didn't I? I just thought we'd get the normal, you know to just chill. Did you want something else we can get something else." "No. No. It's okay. The snacks are perfect. I'm gonna need a bite of that pretzel, though." Lisa didn't want to make a fuss about the soda. It was her favorite flavor, she just didn't want anything to happen. "Girl, since when don't you?" they both giggled at Sarah's reply. The previews for upcoming movie releases were still playing as they climbed up the stairs and shimmied their way to their seats. As they settled into their seats, Lisa decided she should use the bathroom before the movie started to give her the best chance at avoiding another accident today. "Give me a second; I'm going to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa told Sarah as she set down her drink and snacks in her seat beside her. The lights dimmed, and the movie began to play on the big screen just as Lisa turned around to head out of the room. "Better hurry up. It looks like it's getting ready to start." "Ugh!" Lisa rushed down the stairs as quickly as she could, frustrated by their timing. Normally, she would just choose to hold it until after the movie, but with how her bladder had been acting, not giving her any warnings until the last second was the last thing she needed today. Lisa ran around the corner to the bathroom right next to their theater room and found an open stall. She quickly pulled down her narrowed sweat pants and underwear and sat on the toilet. "This is fucking annoying!" Lisa mumbled under her breath. She stared at the bracelet around her wrist. "You have been the worst! I wish you'd just go away. I just want things to go back to normal." Lisa knew it likely wasn't going to work, but that didn't change her frustrations with it. She finally felt her bladder release the small amount of urine that had built up on the car ride over. Finished, Lisa put herself back together and headed back to her seat before too much of the movie had played. Walking into the room, it was practically pitch black in comparison to the main lobby area outside of their theater. Luckily, she had the light path she could follow to get back to her seat. "There you are," Sarah said softly as Lisa took her seat next to her friend. "Did I miss anything?" "Nah, just scenic shots." "Perfect." Lisa settled into her seat and began to get engrossed in the movie. Snacking on their snacks and sipping away at her drink without a second thought. *** The movie was about halfway over. They had already seen the monster in the movie several times, with several jump scares sending popcorn flying in the air with loud shrieks. At each one, Lisa looked over at Sarah to see if she kept her composure as they'd done many times before. She was totally engrossed in her normal friend time, forgetting everything that had happened recently. Suddenly, another jump scare! Lisa flinched at the sight. She recovered from the moment briefly afterward. Only she noticed that her groin felt warm. Shocked, she realized she was peeing herself. She didn't even feel the warning signs this time. What the heck! She sat there frozen in her seat as she felt the warmness spread towards her butt. "Oh my gosh! That one actually got me a little." Sarah leaned over to Lisa, whispering, knowing her friend usually got a kick out of it, and they'd laugh about it after the movie. Only this time, Lisa seemed distracted. "Are you good?" "Uhh yeah, I'm fine." Lisa lied to her friend. She didn't want to admit that she actually wet herself again. Not when this never happens; that would only cause Sarah to worry like her mom and push her to visit a doctor. Actually, after this accident, maybe she should. There was no warning sign. Normally, she would get that last-second warning and need to rush off, but it didn't happen this time. Why!? Was there something wrong with her? Sarah didn't want to push the subject, especially after what had happened earlier. She knew Lisa likely had an accident, but bringing it up would only make things worse. Instead, she figured she could give Lisa her jacket to tie around her waist once the movie was over. Sarah wondered if Lisa was okay, it's not normal for her to have so many close calls. Lisa didn't want to talk about her accident or get up and leave, showing off her soaked pants. She tried her best to focus on the rest of the film, hoping her pants weren't as soaked as she thought they were. She tried to focus on the film, to lose herself in the story unfolding before her, but her mind kept wandering back to the cursed bracelet and the havoc it had brought into her life. *** Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the movie ended. The credits rolling. Lisa and Sarah watched as everyone slowly started to shuffle out of the room. They both always stuck around until the end of the credits in case there were any last-minute scenes. They both just sat there awkwardly. Lisa tried to steal a glance at her sweatpants to see if there were any wet spots noticeable, but it was too dim to see anything. She felt her heart race with anxiety, worried to see what the damage was once she finally had to stand up. As the credits finished rolling, Lisa was surprised to see the theater room empty, with just a few workers down at the bottom waiting for everyone to exit so they could begin cleaning. Out of time and out of options, Lisa readied herself for the most embarrassing moment of her life. Sarah got up first and removed her jacket, claiming it "was too warm" for her. Lisa pulled out her phone and noticed there was a text from Craig. Craig: "Hey, beautiful! I can't wait for our date tomorrow night. I got a fabulous restaurant, I'm going to take you to. So wear a nice dress. 😉" Lisa felt her heart flutter, slightly distracted by Craig's text. She temporarily forgot the ordeal she was about to undergo when she left the theater. Lisa: "Hey, good looking. Sorry, I just finished up at the movies with Sarah. I'm looking forward to it. Who knows, if this place is as good as you're making it sound, I might have to pack an overnight bag. 😉" Snapping back to reality. She noticed what Sarah was trying to do, feeling suspicious. She knew Sarah wasn't actually hot. She was just trying to be a good friend. Lisa appreciated her friend's attempt to make her accident less noticeable... or at least the best they could. Lisa finally stood up. She ran her hand on her butt in a wiping motion as if to wipe something off from the seat of her pants. She was trying to see if she could feel any wet patches. Lisa's face became puzzled, as she finished standing up, wiping her butt a second time, confused. She was completely dry. She knew she had peed; she felt the stream running into her underwear. Her eyes widened suddenly. "Are you shitting me!?" she thought. She realized that her underwear had become a pull-up again. This time, it worked; what the hell? "You good, Lisa?" Sarah asked, seeing her friend asking very confused. "Um, yeah, it's nothing," Lisa didn't want to tell Sarah. Not like this, not after it failed last time. There was no way Sarah would believe her. Not with their history at the movies. "Do you want to use my jacket?" Sarah outstretched her hand with her jacket, looking down towards Lisa's waist, signifying that she knew about Lisa's accident. Lisa's face blushed at her friend's suggestion. "Thanks. But I'm good." Sarah looked confused. How could she be good? She clearly peed herself at that jump scare. Her face said it all. "Um, okay? No problem. Let me know if you change your mind, I guess." Lisa grabbed her things and started to exit the aisle. Sarah was able to get a clear view of Lisa's butt and was a little shocked to see it was completely dry. She quickly followed suit. Running up to catch up with Lisa in the lobby hallway outside of the theater room, Sarah whispered, "I'm going to hit the bathroom real quick to change my undies. I had a slight leak. Wanna join?" Lisa looked at Sarah for a moment, unsure if she should take her up or not. She didn't want to stay in a wet pull-up until she got home, but changing out of it with her friend didn't sound like a good idea either. Contemplating momentarily, Lisa decided to take Sarah up on her offer. She has already told Sarah about the bracelet and the annoying pull-ups showing up. Whether or not Sarah believed her was a completely different story. Alternatively, Lisa's mom has no idea. Cleaning up here will be a thousand times easier than at home. "Yeah, that would be great. Do you have an extra one?" Lisa blushed, saying she was getting a third pair of underwear today. "Sadly, no. But you can just go commando. Or I can give you the extra I brought for myself if that makes you uncomfortable." Lisa's heart sank. What was she going to do now? She admitted to wanting to get changed, so Sarah knew she had an accident, but she didn't have anything else to wear. Lisa hated the thought of going without underwear or, worse, taking Sarah's last pair. At least going without underwear beat the pull-up. Besides, the sweatpants were really comfortable. "No, it's okay. I can't do that." They both entered the lady's room; luckily, no one else was in there, which made sense; it was already nine at night. They each went into a stall. Lisa wasted no time in getting her pants off to remove the pull-up. As she slid it down her legs, she felt how heavy it was already. The thing was soaked! If she had gone any more, it likely would have leaked. She heard Sarah flush the toilet in the stall next to her. Lisa began to panic as she slid back up her sweatpants. She had to leave the stall before Sarah. Otherwise, Sarah would see the pull-up. Yeah, Lisa wanted Sarah to see it earlier, but that was to prove the magic. Now if Sarah saw it, she might think Lisa just put it on before they left for the movie. Lisa rushed out of the stall and started to speed walk to the trash bin. Just as she got there, Sarah exited her stall. Lisa threw the pull-up into the trash as fast as she could. But it was too late. Sarah saw the childish garment in her hand as she went to put it in the bin. Lisa quickly hid the pull-up under some of the paper towels and then went over to the sink to wash up. Sarah considered asking Lisa about it but opted to wait. She could tell Lisa wasn't ready for some playful teasing. Instead, she walked up to her and washed her hands. As they left the movie theater, Sarah led the way to her car, chatting about the movie and other random topics. Lisa tried to engage in the conversation, but her mind was elsewhere. She couldn't shake the embarrassment of wetting herself in the theater and having to deal with the pull-up. The thought of going home without underwear made her feel vulnerable. When they reached Sarah's car, Lisa hesitated before getting in. She glanced around, hoping her mom wouldn't be awake when she got home. The idea of facing her after another embarrassing incident was too much to bear. As Sarah started the car and pulled out of the parking lot, Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought. She couldn't believe how much her life had changed since that bracelet had appeared. What had started as a cute accessory and a joke quickly turned into a nightmare, with even the simplest of daily activities turning into opportunities for chaos and humiliation. Despite everything, Lisa felt a sense of gratitude towards Sarah. Her friend had been there for her through it all today, offering support when she needed it most. As they drove through the quiet streets towards Lisa's apartment, she knew she was lucky to have someone like Sarah in her life. When they arrived at Lisa's apartment building, Sarah parked the car and turned to Lisa. "Are you going to be okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah, I'll be fine. Thanks for everything, Sarah. You're the best." Sarah smiled back and embraced Lisa. "Anytime, Lis. Just remember, I'm always here for you." ***Back at Sarah's apartment*** It was a long day. Sarah was happy she got to spend so much time with Lisa, but this had to be one of the weirdest days she ever spent with her friend. Exhausted, Sarah went into the bathroom to take a shower. She got undressed, and as she went to place her clothes in the laundry basket, she spotted Lisa's clothes from earlier. Sarah recalled how she gave Lisa a new pair of underwear after her shower. But for some reason, she can't see them here. Where did Lisa put them when she changed into that pull-up? After searching for a few minutes and coming up completely empty-handed, Sarah had given up and figured Lisa likely had enough time to calm down after her accident that she could ask. Sarah pulled out her phone and texted Lisa. Sarah: "Hey, no rush, but where did you put those undies I gave you? I can't find them anywhere?"

Another great chapter! As always your writing is excellent and so descriptive. And as always, we're left on a cliffhanger wanting more. Definitely looking forward to what happens next!

The interesting thing is Kelly also has Maddie back in diapers but because she is younger and petite that doesn't look out of place like Zach. While he might eventually be off the proverbial diaper hook will Maddie also escape Kelly's clutches as well or is there more babying about to come her way?

Maddy's negative reaction to Hannah is very much intentional, and it will play an important role in her development later in the story. There are a couple of good psychological explanations for why Maddy is reacting like she is, which will be fully explored further on, and we'll see more of Hannah beyond just this weekend. I can definitely understand how Maddy's response could come across as rather jarring and inconsistent, especially as we've not seen her behave this way toward other characters. It's hard for that to not be a bit uncomfortable when told from a first-person perspective rather than from an impartial narrator. Like I've mentioned in other comments, Maddy is written as neurodivergent (though undiagnosed), something that certainly colors her perception of (and interactions with) Hannah. We'll have one (maybe two) more chapters with Maddy and Hannah covering events over the rest of the weekend, but Hannah will be a recurring character past that point as well. Plenty of chances for them to continue to interact.

I just finished this, and it did not go the way I was expecting in a very good way. I love the interactions between Zack and Elaine. Maddy is an interesting character too. I don't like Kelly, but I suppose that's the point, and I'm curious to see what happens to her and how she handles the situation, since it seems like more people are going to find out about Zack's diapers and might start asking questions. And I wonder what that means for Dr. Paige, since her name will probably come up. I'm curious to see where this goes.

2 Once she got home, Riley put her backpack down in her corner and pulled out everything she had bought at the supermarket. After that, she took them to her room and slammed them inside the closet, to hide them better she decided to throw some of her clothes on it. This was fine for the time being; Mom and Dad rarely came into her room and rarely went to look inside her closet. She ate the last slice of margherita pizza left inside the oven. It tasted terrible, but she didn't care so much as long as it satiated her a little. When the impromptu lunch was finished, Riley put her plate and glass back in the kitchen sink and rinsed them quickly, then set them to drip in the cabinet above the sink, just as her father had taught her, who, in turn, had taught her mother. She always did her homework in the kitchen. Usually she would have done them in her room in absolute peace, but being home alone and having hidden in those four walls her diapers, she could not afford to fail in her school duties. "Business before pleasure," her parents often reiterated to her. Literature was one of the boring subjects she found interesting, especially when it came to writing a short text trying to take a cue from a story written by a famous author. This time, she had to write a short text where the main character thought about a long series of concerns regarding his future. Riley did not have to reread the text from which that exercise originated; she already had in mind what she had to write and set about doing it. It took her ten minutes, then she went on to do the homework for the other subjects. At five in the afternoon, Riley finished the last exercise in math, the subject she hated most in the world. She closed all the books she had on the table, stowed all the pens and pencils scattered in her pencil case, and put them back in the bookcase that preceded the threshold to enter the kitchen. Finally free! She ran to her room, nearly tripping, and closed the door behind her. She approached the closet, every fiber in her body was in trepidation, and her hands wasted no time in opening the doors and throwing onto the floor the clothes she had used hours earlier to hide her loot. She still couldn't believe it, she had actually taken them and they were in her room, waiting to be used. She took the package, the wipes and the cream; with clumsy movements she laid them on the floor and admired them as if she were looking at a treasure made of gold and precious jewels. "What am I waiting for?" she asked herself and opened the package of diapers. She took one out and opened it. She studied it for a moment. Delicate, soft and very stretchy. Perhaps too stretchy for what she had expected, obviously it was a garment that had to fit on a multitude of different sized babies. She would have no problem wearing it, she reflected, since these diapers were the largest size she had found on that shelf. It would have to fit. She placed the diaper on the floor. Before sitting on it, she pulled down her panties and underwear. She took a damp washcloth and gave it a wipe down there, then applied moisturizer. She sat on it-as the lady at the super market had told her-and pulled the front over her belly. She was succeeding, the diaper fit, everything was running smoothly, and it was too early to sing victory right away. She attached the left and right ribbons, the diaper was attached to her body. Riley let out a long sigh. Was she dreaming? Impossible, she could feel her skin telling her, "Hey Riley, you're wearing a diaper!" She wanted to really answer, but her mouth was unable to move. She was living the dream. She stood up, the diaper remained there firmly in its position. It's perfect! An idea came to her: her panties were the diaper she was wearing. She took off her shoes (which she had forgotten she still had on), then slipped off her pants and kicked them onto the bed. Her panties fell onto the soles of her feet, the final step was near. She removed her feet from both ends, picked up her pants and put them back on. She looked at herself in the mirror. There she was: Riley, a normal eleven-year-old girl. The little girl looked down at her bottom, the flat padding of her diaper suggesting that she was wearing one and not normal underwear. She opted to change them for jeans, they turned out to be a better choice, her bottom had taken on its normal shape. Within minutes, Riley tidied up her room. The package safely inside the closet with the wipes and lotion; the underpants and panties in the dirty laundry basket in the bathroom and the washcloth tossed in the basket, again, in the bathroom. Everything was clean and tidy as if she had never been there at any time of the day. Mom and Dad would never suspect. At that moment, the sound of the lock came straight to her ears, then the creak of the door led her from the stairs. "I'm home!" announced Helen, her mother, in a tired voice. "Riley?" "I'm here, Mom." Helen looked at her daughter at the top of the stairs and a reassuring smile formed on her face. "Are you all right?" Riley nodded, "Everything's fine. You?" "Tired" she replied, hanging up her jacket. "Done all your homework?" "All of them." "Great," her mother commented happily. "Now I'll start making dinner. Pasta tonight!" — Greg returned at seven o'clock in the evening. Like his wife, she was wiped out from the endless hours at the office, each day the load was getting heavier and heavier, and keeping up with the various deadlines was beginning to become untenable. Seeing his wife's muse-like face and his little girl again lifted his spirits. "Good evening!" Greg entered the kitchen and curtsied. Riley and her mother greeted him with excitement and enthusiasm. Especially Mom, who kissed him fleetingly so as not to lose focus on preparing dinner. To her, however, she gave her a big hug. The pasta was delicious. Mom had been good at cooking it, and each forkful of spaghetti was a one-way ticket to food heaven. Riley cleaned the plate twice. "Gee, Riley!" surprised Helen. "You were really hungry!" The little girl nodded, smiling. "I'll join in!" added Greg, then swallowed a rolled forkful of spaghetti. Helen and Riley laughed. Dinner continued smoothly. Greg and Helen talked about their days, one more messy than the other, and Riley sat listening to them trying to follow the river of their words. She imagined a long stream of water heading toward a waterfall. Riley did not understand why her imagination was making her see this. What was her head trying to say? Then she felt the stimulus down there, the first of the day, that said softly to her, "Pee!" Oh no... not now! Riley remained composed and calm, she was good at not showing her emotions and passing for a different emotional state than she really felt. Peeing at the dinner table? In front of her parents unaware that she was wearing a diaper? What if she wet her jeans? No, that's too risky! She could get up and go to the bathroom, however, she would have to pay attention to the loudness of the diaper tapes. Mom and Dad would surely have heard the tear. She had no other choice, so she let go. The warm pee all over her as if she had dived into the pool, in less than a few moments the absorbent layer of the diaper absorbed it all inexorably. She felt only an uncomfortable damp sensation. All in all, she liked it. Mom and Dad continued with their talk, never stopping for a glass of wine. At one point, Helen stopped and sniffed the air. Seeing her, Riley did likewise; there was a strange, intense smell. "But where is this smell coming from?" she asked suddenly as she looked around. Greg also sniffed and looked around. "What kind of stench is that?" Riley imitated their movements and behaviors. Now they catch me... Now they catch me... Now they're going to catch me.... MOM AND DAD ARE GOING TO CATCH ME! Riley got up from her seat and with slow, silent steps approached the kitchen exit. But her mother's voice planted her there just a few steps from the door. It was over. "Riley, would you come here for a second?" In a barely audible voice, the little girl said, "Uh-oh." — Helen was puzzled at the sight of the undergarment her daughter was wearing. She turned her gaze to her husband who, like her, had no idea what was going on. With the chandelier light pointed at her, Riley lay there on the table in the living room with her jeans down. Her swollen and yellowed diaper was partially covered by her pink long-sleeved shirt. The little girl had a sorry expression on her face, but she did nothing to hide it, and she did not feel like crying. She looked in vain for her parents' gaze. Helen lifted the girl's shirt in a slow movement, then felt the diaper. Heavy and definitely at the limit of its absorbent capacity. She brought both hands together to remove the left tape, but stopped when Riley spoke in a submissive voice, "Mom... I have everything... in my room." Helen pulled her hand away from the child's waist. "What, honey?" "It's all in my room." Greg went and returned, and in his hands was the opened package of diapers with only one diaper missing. The two adults realized she hadn't had it long. Helen then grabbed her by the arms and sat her down. She gave her a stern look. "We would like an explanation, young lady," her father spoke in a firm voice. Riley sighed defeatedly. "Yesterday, I went to the supermarket to get a small bottle of water. As I was looking for the checkouts, I came across the shelves of products for small children... I went back there today and got all this." Greg looked at Helen, then she took the floor, "Why did you buy diapers?" Riley did not answer. "Riley, answer your mother," her father urged her. "I wanted to... wear them... I wanted to try them on," her voice was about to break into tears. Before bringing her hands to her face to hide it, she concluded, "I just wanted to wear them." Silence. "Wait here, we'll be right back," his mother said, walking away with Greg in tow. — Sheltered in the garage, Greg watched Helen pacing back and forth, intent on finding a foothold in that unpleasant, constantly falling situation. He, too, was as confused as his consort, but he did not let panic drive him. He pondered for a long time, then asked her, "What are you going to do?" Helen replied tartly, "I don't know Greg!" "It doesn't look like anything scary to me. It's better than seeing her with drugs in her hand." Helen gasped impatiently. "Gregory, for God's sake, what are you saying?" "I'm saying it's nothing scary. It's just ... diapers." "Just diapers?" she exclaimed exhaustedly. "Just diapers" he replied uncertainly. "But it's not the end of the world, Helen." "You think if I let her wear them, she'll be okay?" "That might be a good idea," Greg replied sympathetically. "Let's see how the situation develops and-" "And?" "And we'll decide later what to do," he concluded. "Now, how about we worry about her dirty diaper?" Helen watched the door and nodded conflicted. "I'll need some help changing her, I'm pretty rusty, you know." "All right, now let's get back to her, please." — "Wipe," Helen said, and Greg handed it to her. After that she rubbed it around Riley's private regions, who was enjoying the moment. Once thoroughly cleaned, Helen lifted her bottom, removed her soiled diaper and ordered her trusty colleague a clean diaper. Her husband slipped it off the package and started playing with Riley as when she was a child. As the two of them played, and with a decisive move, Helen stole the diaper from her husband's hands, opened it and tucked it under her daughter's bottom. In a commanding voice, she announced, "Cream?" Greg handed it to her. In no time, Helen slathered it on her and closed her diaper. The magical moment ended in that instant of silence. "Now off to bed, young lady! We'll talk about this tomorrow, okay?" her mother told her in a loving voice. "Okay," and the little girl ran toward the stairs. "Mom? Dad?" "Yes, honey?" her father asked. Riley opened her mouth to speak, but then had second thoughts, "Nothing, goodnight."

"Shadowheart wait up! What's your rush?" Tav called out from behind me. Oh, not much. Just the massive load of shit in my diaper that I cannot get rid of until I find my people! Desperation drove me forward like never before. I tried my best to walk normally despite every step causing the disgusting muck in my diaper to squish all over my nether regions--and I knew from experience that keeping this pace with such a Full diaper would only hasten the horrible rash I was no-doubt brewing. I HAD to get to Baldur's Gate. I HAD to! Surely it couldn't be that far. Shar would not abandon me to this fate. This... This had to be some kind of test! Yes! Shar was testing my resolve by stranding me out here in a dirty diaper. If I can just prove my dedication by pressing on, my faith will be rewarded, and I get finally get a diaper change. Tav jogged up beside me about five feet to my left. Honestly, I think I'd rather have him there than behind me, since I was unsure of whether or not my full diaper was creating a bulge in the back. "Are you sure you're okay? You're walking kinda funny." "I am not walking funny!" I snapped at him, despite the fact that he was probably right about my unfortunate diaper waddle. "I'm just... Look, it's been a long day and I'd rather not have my every movement scrutinized by someone I just met, okay!?" "Alright, alright! Sorry!" He said, and we both fell into silence for a bit. That was fine by me, I had nothing to say to him or anyone else who wasn't a Sharran who could change me out of this horridly gross diaper. "Sooooo," Tav began, and I gave him a warning glare out of the side of my eye. "Are we gonna talk about what happened on the beach?" I really was not in the mood to be reminded of that horrid incident... But he *had* saved my life, and if we were to continue traveling together for any length of time, I suppose this secret wasn't practical to keep. "I don't like wolves." I stated, not even looking over at him. He didn't say anything immediately. And just when I thought he might drop the conversation, he opened his stupid mouth again. "Seriously? Of all the terrible monsters in this world, *wolves* are what you're most-afraid of?" I shot him an angered, icy look. "I had a traumatic experience a child which I do NOT wish to discuss, got it?" He held his hands up in surrender. "Understood. I just wanted to make sure I knew what to expect if we ran into, I dunno, some goblins or trolls or bandits or something. After nearly having my throat ripped out, I don't know that I'll be quite as eager to play the hero next time." The subtle accusation stung a bit, but I cannot say it wasn't deserved. I hadn't been very useful in that fight, and he nearly died because of my hesitance to act. "Thank you... For saving me back there. I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't been there." "I do: You would've been wolf chow." I glared at him for a moment, before cracking a slight smirk. "I'm not used to my traveling companions having the penchant for verbal sparing you have. It's... Refreshing." "For real? I just say whatever comes to my mind. Sometimes I get a laugh, sometimes I get smacked, sometimes I get banished from a remote religious community for making fun of the village elder's hat. But really you shoulda SEEN the thing! It was like one of those pointy pope hats, but with horns at the-" We turned a corner and both stopped dead in our tracks at the sight before us. The rocky terrain of the canyon we had been traversing gave way to pink fibrous membranes and dark grey chitin. It was exactly like the Mind Flayer ship's interior. Had the ship crash-landed here? Or at least part of it? And if that wasn't bad enough, as we were taking in the scene, a creature that looked like a brain with arms and legs skittered off further ahead. Had it seen us? "That was an Intellect Devourer." Tav said. "What? How do you know what they're called?" "I learned a few things on that ship while I was escaping, mostly by telepathy. I have a feeling they won't be very friendly towards us, even though we may carry their cousins in our heads." I grimaced at the thought. "We'd best be cautious, then. If we can sneak by them, maybe we won't have to get into another fight so soon." "You'll hear no arguments from me. So what's our plan? Also is it just me or does it smell like shit out here? It didn't smell this way back on the ship." I ignored that last part and whispered a new incantation--Blessing of the Trickster, it was called. Once I did, my entire body--skin, armor, clothing and all--began to change color, shifting to a darker hue akin to the midnight sky. The sun was starting to dip down over the cliffs that surrounded us, so my magical camouflage would hopefully help me to avoid detection. "Whoa... That's cool as fuck! Can you do me next?" "Unfortunately no," I told him, my voice slightly muffled. The spell not only cloaked my visage in shadow, it also dulled any noise I might make to further aid in my stealth attempts. "I can only keep this blessing up on a single person at a time. I'll lead the way, you follow behind... But not too close." Last thing I needed right now was to worry about him locating the source of the stench. Plus if there were any of those Intellect Devourers in our path, I could likely sneak up on it and hopefully end it with my mace before it even knew I was there. We crept forward slowly, passing from the hard tan rocky soil to the unnervingly squishy pink floor. There was a fairly straight path beyond the wreckage, but it was far too open. Even with my blessing there's no chance we'd get through without being spotted by the Devourers. However, I spotted several chitinous platforms jutting out around the edge of this hellish site. I motioned to Tav that we'd be taking the high ground and he gave me a thumbs-up. Sneaking to the nearest platform was a simple-enough task. Climbing up onto it was a bit tougher. I swear, it almost felt like the sheer mass of my full diaper was weighing me down, although I felt like that was a bit ridiculous. I waited for Tav to climb up before leaping to the next platform, which was separated by about a five-foot gap and was elavated about three-feet higher than the one we were standing on. I wasn't the most acrobatic sort, but I managed to make the jump despite my... Impediment. Tav also made the jump without issue. Unfortunately our luck was bound to run out eventually. As I crept towards the other side of the platform, a pink claw grabbed the ledge I was approaching. Shit! One of those creatures was climbing up here! I readied my mace just as it was pulling itself up onto the topside of the ledge and swung down with all my might. Perhaps if I could end the creature in one blow it wouldn't be able to alert the others. A sickening squelch resounded from the impact of my mace upon the creature's... Body? Head? Was there a difference? And it fell like a stone to the membranous floor ten-feet below us. I looked back at Tav, who was now ducked down like I was, holding completely still. We waited. One heartbeat, two heartbeats. A shrieking squeal rang out directly below us. Apparently my blow had not quite felled the monster and it was now raising the alarm. We both looked out into the open space of the crash site as several Intellect Devourers began skittering towards us. "Well, we tried it your way. Time for plan B." Tav said before igniting his hand and throwing a bolt of flame at one of the monsters below us. I dispelled Blessing of the Trickster and readied myself for battle. It seemed we would have to fight our way out after all.

It looks like Zach is about to get an emergency placement with a foster Mom who will think he is much younger than his actual age… that will be interesting.

Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.

Sorry I been very very busy in RL. I am editing these old chapters before posting them here and I have run out of edited chapters. I haven't had time to edit. I did find time to get this chapter edited. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Six: Did you regress more? The next morning the girls were woken up and sent to the bathroom to take a shower. Katie was directed to the master bath, and Stacy was directed towards the upstairs bath. Once Katie looked like a drowned rat, her Daddie dried her off. He then wrapped her in a towel before directing her towards her bedroom. In the room, she saw Stacy with her hair wrapped in a towel and wearing a simple silverish-whiteish gown. Daddie was proceeding to lay the regressed girl on the changing table. After her bottom was protected, he put silver tights on her legs. Finally, he put white Mary Janes on her feet before setting her on the ground. After her binder was on, he dropped a similar but not identical satin silverish-whiteish gown over her head. With the girl's hair wrapped in towels, the little blended family headed to the table for breakfast. Daddie put bibs on both the girls before saying, “Stacy, I want to protect your outfit. If that outfit gets dirty, there isn’t a replacement.” After breakfast, the two girls were ushered back upstairs to deal with their damp hair. Soon Stacy was purring as her Uncle dried her hair with the hairdryer. Once he thought she was dry enough, he just put it in a simple high ponytail, which puzzled both of the girls. After Katie matched her best friend, they were led towards the mudroom. Once their shoes were on, the little party headed towards the car. As Katie was climbing into her car seat, she noticed the back was overflowing with bags. Daddie first harnessed Stacy in on the passenger side before strapping his daughter in behind his seat. Daddie didn't drive very far, only as far as downtown, before parking in front of an indiscreet store. He released the girls in the opposite order as to how he loaded them in the car. He guided Katie, along with her friend, into the building. When they got inside, Katie saw they must be in a photography studio, because there were lots of framed portraits on the wall. She also noticed Auntie Jill smiling at them. There was also another female in the room working on a computer at a desk. "While you get the bags in, Adam, I will attack their face and hair. Same plan as before, just with two girls instead of just Katie?" Auntie Jill questioned. Daddie responded by directing the two girls toward Katie's Auntie and replying positively to the question. They were led to a table overflowing with various containers, and it appeared that at least one had makeup in it. Sitting just away from the table were two cloth captain chairs. One said Katie Ann and the other had Stacy written on a piece of tape. Once the girls were sat down, Auntie didn't waste any time attacking the one closest to where the curling iron was sitting. That happened to be Stacy. Katie could see from her chair that her friend was getting a head full of ringlets. The regressed girl's nose twitched at the smell of hairspray. She then watches her Auntie bobby-pin a halo in Stacy's hair. That last bit allowed her to figure out what she was wearing: an Angel gown. After Stacy was done, Auntie turned to Katie, doing the same to her adoptive Niece. Once the hair was done, she started to apply makeup to both of the girls. When she was finally done, the two girls had youthful but angelic faces. After Daddie attached wings to the back of the girls' gowns, the other lady, who was apparently the photographer, posed them together and separated to take pictures of them. After the Angels were done, they found themselves being given toy soldier outfits to put on after their back zippers were unfastened. Soon the soldiers' faces and hair were being attacked by Auntie. Then, it was time for the firing line in front of Kelly the Photographer. While the girls' photos were being taken, Auntie asked, "Where did the second set of outfits appear from, Adam?" "All I know is Sara told me she pulled a few strings at School. It was also only supposed to be three outfits, but Sara got the two Soldier outfits too." Once the photos were taken, the girls were once again given a makeover, this time into elves. While Katie waited for her best friend to be done, she looked around for her Daddie and didn't see him anywhere. Shrugging, she just followed Stacy towards the photographer. After a few pictures were done, Auntie Jill said, "Girls, guess who is here to see you." She was pointing to Santa Claus while she was saying that. Katie wasn't sure if Stacy still believed in him, so she just went towards this Santa, who was suspiciously the same height as her Daddy. Again, they were made to pose together and apart with Santa. As Stacy was getting her last pictures taken, Katie was directed to the changing room yet again. When she got into the room, she found a red velvet dress with a white satin Peter pan collar. The collar, skirt, and sleeves were trimmed with black and white checked fabric. There was also a holly leaf embroidered on the collar ends. The regressed girl wasted no time getting dressed. Looking in the mirror, she thought it made her look five or six instead of seven if that was even possible. As she left the changing room, she found Stacy waiting outside with her own dress bag. She went towards Auntie to get her hairstyle done and get her makeup refreshed. Auntie first had her turn around to do the back buttons and her sash. After that task was done, she sat as still as possible for her makeover. As she was hopping off the chair, Stacy was waiting in an ivory-colored Christmas dress. Compared to her own dress, Stacy’s was quite simple. Katie soon found herself in front of the camera lens. This time she was made to sit on Santa's lap. "Have you been a good girl, Katie Ann?" Santa asked. Santa already had asked the girls' names while they were dressed as elves, so the fact he knew the girls' names wasn't out of character for him. Katie replied, "I have been a good girl, Santa." She said that with a smile because of the ever-present camera that was taking pictures. "What would you like for Christmas, Sweetie?" Katie hadn't expected this question, and she knew that asking for the very much-needed new laptop or cell phone wasn't in character for her regressed self. As a matter of fact, those were things Kathleen needed or wanted, not Katie wanted. Kathleen's sister had just been to Disney and got the college-age girl's niece a makeover at a store there. The regressed girl thought it would be nice to do as a little girl. She said meekly, "Santa, I would like a trip to Disney with a princess makeover." "Excellent, I will see what I can do, but how about something you can hold?" She then remembered the doll catalog she got last month. She said meekly, "How about an American Girl doll?" Santa asked, "Any particular one?" "Samantha, Sir." "Very good. How about you hop off to give Stacy a chance, " Santa told her as he handed her a stocking that had Katie Ann on it. Stacy was the next to get on Santa’s lap, which was rewarded with “Have you been a good girl, Stacy?” “I think I have, Sir,” the young girl answered meekly. “And what would you like for Christmas?” The young girl replied after some thought, “I also would like a Kirsten American Girl doll.” “I will try. Now you two remember to be good,” Santa said as he handed Stacy a stocking with her name on it before disappearing into the door he appeared from before. ~o~O~o~ As the two girls were standing around waiting for whatever was going to happen next, Stacy came up to her best friend. She started to glance up and down at the outfit. “Katie?” “Stacy?” “Did you … what is the word… regress more? You look younger in that dress.” “Not sure. I feel younger in this dress, maybe five or six.” Stacy hugged her friend and whispered, “You look cute like that.” “Stacy and Katie, can you come over here for the last of the pictures?” Daddie asked. The girls turned around to find Daddie standing there in a nice suit. Again, the photographer posed the girls together and separated from each other. Once the pictures were done, the girls were told to keep themselves occupied while Daddie reloaded the dresses in the car. Once he was finished, he ushered the girls towards the vehicle to strap them into their respective car seats. "I want you, two girls, to be on your best behavior at the restaurant, especially after yesterday," Daddie told them. He was rewarded with "Yes, Daddie," and "I will, Uncle." Satisfied, he drove out of the parking lot. After pulling into a Chinese buffet, he helped the two girls out of their harnesses and directed them to the building. "One adult and two girls, please," he told the hostess. "How old are the girls?" "Both Seven," he replied. Once alone at the table, he whispered to the younger girl, "I was tempted to say you were six today, but you would be an extremely tall six-year-old." ~o~O~o~ As Uncle was strapping Stacy in her harness, he told her, "I hope you don't mind, Sweetie, but Katie Ann has another appointment this evening. I didn't expect you to be with us when I made the appointment." The little girl said that was fine, but her best friend looked very confused about what that appointment could be. As they pulled into what Katie recognized as her hair stylist's place, Daddie told them that he really wanted the appointment before the pictures, but it didn't work out. Soon, the little family was headed inside. "I have an appointment for Katie Ann Telgenhof." "I will let Angela know she is here. Did you want the other girl's hair trimmed too?" "I wasn't planning on it. Does Angela have time?" "She does, Mr. Telgenhof." "It is Olsen. Let me contact her parents, and I will let you know." Meanwhile, the two girls were whispering to each other as they usually do and missed that conversation. "I am ready for you, Katie," Angela said near her. Daddie instructed, "A trim and curl her hair afterward, please." "I like your dress. It's very Christmassy," the stylist said as she headed towards the sink to wash the hair. The regressed girl replied, "Thank you, we had Christmas pictures today, Ma'am." Stacy kept herself occupied by reading a Highlights next to her adoptive uncle. Looking up, she saw Katie and the hairstylist walking towards them. "I am ready for you, Stacy," Angela said, which was rewarded with two surprised girls. "Same thing for her, Angela." Angela made small talk with her young client, which was rewarded with a mouth going a million miles per hour. After Angela knew Stacy's life story and had finished curling the young charge's hair, she helped the girl down from the chair. Leading the young girl towards her Uncle, she said, "I present Princess Stacy. Let's see, it is 30 for both of them." She was saying that as she was heading towards the cash register to deal with the payment.

I know just how you feel. I am so much happier since I started wetting at night.

Some women have wide or large hips for baby making, so their pants are tighter..

Chapter 16: A morning defeat The light filtered through my eyelids, rousing me from sleep. The smell hit me first, that unmistakable scent of a night spent in a soaked and messy diaper. It clung to me, heavy and undeniable. My body ached from the position I'd been forced to sleep in, and the squishy bulk between my legs made me feel utterly defeated I slowly opened my eyes as the nannybot's gentle voice roused me awake. "Wakey wakey, Bixy! Time to check your diapy!" it cooed in that annoyingly sweet tone. I squirmed a little, already feeling the heaviness between my legs. Ugh, my diaper was so messy and wet from last night. I hated when that happened. "Uh oh, someone had a big accident in their diapey! Let's get you all cleaned up, sweetie," the nannybot said, clucking its tongue. I tried to act bashful, lowering my gaze and mumbling, "I sowwy..." As we approached the changing table, I couldn't help but feel exposed—my bulky night diaper sagging heavily beneath me, its condition clear for anyone to see. The straps came down over my chest and legs, pinning me in place as the bot went about its business. The nannybot just giggled. "No need to apologize, Bixy! Accidents happen. Let's get you into a nice, clean diapey, okay?" Before I could protest, it started undoing the tapes on my soiled diaper. I cringed at the squelching sound as it was pulled away. The nannybot tutted sympathetically. "Oh dear, this is quite a mess! Good thing we have lots of wipes to get you all fresh and dry." I squirmed uncomfortably as the bot thoroughly cleaned me, wiping away the mess. It was so humiliating, but I had to play along to keep my cover. Once I was clean, the nannybot cooed, "There we go, all better! Now let's get you into a nice pull-up to keep you dry until your next diaper change, okay Bixy?" I grumbled under my breath as the bot slid the pull-up up my legs, the soft padding crinkling around my waist. I hated this, hated feeling so small and helpless. But I had to endure it for now. Once I was all dressed, the nannybot scooped me up and carried me over to the playpen, depositing me inside. "There you go, sweetie! Time for Bixy to have some fun in his playpen. I'll be back to check on you soon!" As the bot left, I let out a heavy sigh, sinking down onto the soft mat. Part of me was relieved to be out of that messy diaper, but I was also filled with dread about what was to come. Where was Adrian? And the others? I had to find a way to get out of here and rescue them. But for now, I was trapped, at the mercy of these damn robots. I clenched my fists, determined to find a way out of this nightmare. I watched as the nannybot shifted its attention to Adrian, still in his crib, looking as miserable as I felt. "Now it's Adrian's turn for a change," the bot said, sounding far too cheerful for the early hour. It picked him up with the same ease it had lifted me, placing him on the changing table next to mine. Adrian was usually so composed, always quick with a witty comeback or a sarcastic quip. But now, he was silent and sullen, his eyes focused on the ceiling above him. He looked like he wanted to disappear into thin air. The sight of him lying there in a wet and messy diaper, just like me, was both comforting and heartbreaking. The nannybot began its routine, peeling back the sodden diaper and cleaning Adrian with swift, efficient movements. He winced at the cold touch of the wipes but remained silent, his jaw set in a stubborn line. The robot cooed at him, using the same condescending tone it had used with me. "Aww...did Adrian make a stinky? That's okay! You're just a little boy. Let's get you all cleaned up." Adrian's face flushed at the words, his cheeks turning an angry red. I could see him biting back a retort, struggling to maintain his composure under the humiliating circumstances. I wished I could say something to comfort him or even make a joke to lighten the mood, but I knew better than to interrupt the bot during its task. Once Adrian was clean and dry, he was slid into another pull-up diaper and then set down next to me in the playpen. We both sat there in silence for a moment, looking at each other but saying nothing. It was clear that neither of us knew how to handle this new reality we were living in. Adrian finally broke the silence with a bitter laugh. "Well, this is just fantastic, isn't it?" he said, gesturing to the pull-up he was now wearing. I couldn't help but chuckle along with him. Despite the grim circumstances, it felt good to share a moment of levity with my friend. "Yeah," I agreed, trying to keep the mood light. "I guess we're just a couple of big babies now." But even as I said the words, I knew that this was no laughing matter. This was our reality now, and we had to figure out how to navigate it together. I watched Adrian, his face a mix of anger and disbelief. He caught my eye, and for a moment, we shared a look that said more than words ever could. We were in this together, whatever 'this' was. The nannybot bustled around, humming a tune that seemed out of place in the sterile room. I tugged at the hem of my shirt, feeling the cool air on my bare legs, the pull-up snug around my waist. I needed to know more about what was happening outside this room. "Where are da other wittles?" I asked, my voice small and feigned innocence as I batted a plastic block with my hand. The bot paused and turned to me with an eerie smile etched across its metal face. "They're all getting ready for their big day! It's going to be so much fun!" The nannybot's voice was chipper, but the words sent a chill down my spine. A big day? What did that mean? I frowned, clutching a stuffed animal to my chest as if seeking comfort from its plush form. "Big day?" I echoed, trying to sound curious rather than scared. "Yes! Today is a very special day for some of our little friends," the bot explained as it started organizing the toys around us. "They're going to meet lots of new friends who will take them to wonderful new homes!" My heart pounded at her words. Auctions. They were talking about auctions. I knew about those—Littles being sold off like property to whoever had the deepest pockets. The thought made me sick. Adrian shifted beside me, his eyes narrowing as he caught on to what was happening. We both knew what 'new homes' meant in this twisted place. "But... but we no wanna go new home," I stammered, feeling a lump form in my throat. "We wanna stay here... with each other." The nannybot tilted its head as if considering my words before it let out another programmed chuckle. "Oh, you don't need to worry about that today, Bixy-poo! You and Adrian are going to have lots of time to play right here!" I wasn't reassured by her words; they felt empty and hollow. As if sensing our growing unease, the nannybot leaned closer. "Now, why don't you two play nice while I go check on your friends? Be good little boys, and maybe later you'll get a treat!" Adrian scoffed beside me, muttering something under his breath that the nannybot chose to ignore as it turned and left us alone in the playpen. Once we were sure it was gone, Adrian leaned over to me, his voice low and urgent. "We can't stay here, Bix," he whispered fiercely. "We have to find a way out."

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

Fear. Terror. Utter panic overtook me. Why did it have to be wolves!? Ever since that night in the forest as a child, when the followers of Shar saved me from being eaten, I have been *terrified* of wolves. I couldn't breathe. I couldn't move. Well, one part of me had no trouble moving: my bowels. I felt my guts emptying into the seat of my diaper, but it barely even registered in my mind. I was too focused on the rows and rows of razor-sharp teeth, the yellow-red eyes full of malice and hunger, and the vicious growl that seemed to vibrate my very bones. I wanted to fight, I wanted to run, I wanted to scream, but all I could do was tremble as and expel pile after pile of shit into my diaper. Maybe if I smelled badly enough the wolves would leave me alone? Probably too much to hope for. In my peripheral vision I saw Tav glance my way, though I could not dicern his face. I hated that he saw me like this, so vulnerable and afraid. As a follower of Shar I should be better at concealing my emotions. But when it came to wolves I could do no concealing, only trembling. The three wolves stalked closer to us, our backs to the water. Cornered. Trapped. Helpless, just like I was in that forest all those years ago. This was the end. This would be how I died--torn apart by wolves, the Artifact left for whoever happened upon my corpse. I had failed. I failed lady Shar and this was my proper fate. My life had been spared all those years ago, and now I was about to die the very same way I should have died as a child. Tears stung my eyes before streaming down my cheeks. I deserved nothing better than to be a feast for beasts. Just then, Tav stepped up between the wolves and myself. Was he protecting me? "Sorry doggos, dinner's CANCELED!" he said just as a column of flames shot from his hands towards the wolves, replacing the menacing growls with the pained canine cries. Everything in front of me felt like it was playing out in slowmotion. With Tav standing between the source of my terror and myself, the fear loosened it's hold on me enough to gasp in a gulp of air, rejuvenating my aching lungs. I hadn't even been aware that I was holding my breath. One of the wolves ran off to the left, engulfed in flames. While I couldn't see the one that had been in the center of the pack--Tav obscured my line of sight on it, I assumed it recieved the brunt of the embers and likely would would not be getting up. But the one of the right darted under the flames and pounced on Tav, knocking him on his back and landing right in front of me. I leapt backward away from the beast as it fell on Tav, but it wasn't coming for me, it was going for him. His arm wedged under the beast's neck was the only thing stopping its attempts to go for Tav's neck. I had to do something, or else the wolf would no-doubt come for me next. But the notion of drawing my mace and charging at it was unthinkable and caused my knees to buckle together. But perhaps... Perhaps I didn't need to approach it to end the creature? I pointed a trembling finger at the wolf and muttered the incantation for Sacred Flame, mentally praying to Shar that my fear would not impede my speech. Violet light struck the wolf, causing it to yelp and leap to the side and off of Tav. I did it! Ha! Take that you damned mutt! My celebration was cut short when the creature recovered from my unexpected strike and snarled at me. Eyes like amber pools of burning hatred melted my resolve in an instant. I wanted to run. I wanted to scream. I was too petrified to do either. But before the monster could lunge at me, Tav rolled to his feet and stretched out his hand mere inches from the wolf's face, before arcs of lightning lashed out from his fingertips. "Just... Fucking... Die!" he croaked out through labored breath. White-hot arcs of energy leapt from Tav's hand and traveled through the wolf's body until the creature's legs suddenly gave out and it collapsed. All was silent, Save for the thrumming of my heart in my ears. I couldn't tell if seconds were passing by, or minutes. Two wolves lie dead before us, and the third would not be returning, if it still lived. These are things I knew logically, and yet the mere sight of the wolves' still forms still incited a frightened me at an instinctual, primal level. "Looks like we got 'em." Tav said, standing from his position on the ground. My eyes trailed over his body, spying several claw marks that now began to trickle blood. "Thanks for the assist with that last one." I swallowed hard past the lump still lodged in my throat. "You're... Welcome." I managed. But really, I felt deeply ashamed of my behavior in that fight. Tav did nearly everything all on his own. He unflinchingly stood up to the trio of beasts and set them all aflame. All while I just stood here quivering like a lost child, helpless. But that wasn't the only source of my shame. My face went even paler when I felt the mess in the back of my diaper shift with my movements. I couldn't even reach back to Inspect the damage, not that I even wanted to know. Fuck fuck FUCK! This could NOT be happening to me!!! "What's wrong? Is there another one!?" He spun around, searching for threats. My chest tightened with the weight of my predicament, my emotions still frayed after the encounter with the wolves. I felt I could cry and scream and curse the day I was born. Why was all of this happening to me? What had I done to deserve such humiliation? "We need to get to Baldur's Gate." I said assertively before marching off further inland, giving Tav a wide enough birth that he would hopefully not smell my dirty diaper, and trying not to waddle despite the considerable pile of shit sagging between my legs.

Chapter 15: Diaper Change Suddenly, a kind voice broke through the chaos, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the embarrassment. "Excuse me. I don't mean to intrude." an older woman interrupted, her tone sympathetic as she approached Kim and the family. Kim blinked in surprise, her eyes narrowing with suspicion as she moved Kris behind her to protect him from the stranger approaching. "Can I help you?" Kevin stepped in, wanting to keep his family safe. "I was actually wondering if I could help you folks. I noticed your little one might need a hand, and it doesn't look like y'all have anything with you. I've been in a similar situation many times, and always come prepared." the lady spoke while opening up her purse lightly to show off a diaper and a pack of baby wipes. Kim looked at Kevin, wondering if they should take the elder up on her offer. They didn't have anything else, but it seemed like a better option than nothing. Meanwhile, Kris was praying that they wouldn't take her up on the offer. As much as he didn't want to be in a dirty diaper, at least his was a pull-up. The one in her purse looked like a proper diaper. He didn't want another one. He wanted his underwear. It was his mom's idea he wore this thing in the first place. Even as much as he hates to admit it, it turned out to be a good idea. "Are you sure? I don't want to inconvenience you." Kim spoke up. After getting a defeated look from her husband, he knew they didn't have many options. Embarrassing as it was, this was better than the alternatives. Kris's eyes got wide, and he tugged at his mom's shirt slightly, causing her to turn around and look at him in the eyes, seeing the worry and embarrassment in them. "It's no trouble at all. After having a few similar situations myself and having no other options, I figured this was the least I could do. Especially for my grandkids. I can't tell you how many families this has saved from a rough day. Just be sure today is forwarded someday, okay?" the kind lady told them, giving them a small wink as she handed them the diaper and a pack of baby wipes. "Thank you. We will," Kim replied, her voice choked with emotion. "You are a true blessing." "It's my pleasure, you folks have a good rest of your day now."The woman smiled warmly, before walking off towards the baggage claim. "Come on, Kris," Kim said, her voice comforting. "Let's go find a restroom and get you cleaned up." Kim gently took Kris's hand, offering him a reassuring smile as she led him towards the family bathrooms in the airport. Kris followed reluctantly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. He kept his head down, trying to hide his face from the passing strangers, feeling the weight of the diaper between his legs heavily weighing him down. He couldn't believe this was happening, that he was actually going to be changed into a diaper in a public restroom. Once inside the bathroom, Kim locked the door behind them and turned to face Kris, her expression softening with concern. "Okay, sweetheart, let's get you cleaned up," she said gently, guiding Kris toward the changing table. Too short to climb up easily on his own, Kris waited by the changing table. He was terrified at the fact that his mom was helping him clean up. It was both nice to know she cared enough, but this was the first time he was getting help to put on a diaper or a pull-up. He has been managing it on his own this entire time. He stood next to the table shy, not wanting to remove his clothes. "It's okay sweetie. I'm only here to help if you want it. I can wait outside if you'd like?" Kim spoke softly to Kris, seeing the emotional turmoil going through him. "I... I don't know," Kris said shakingly. "I don't want to hold us up. I'm also really nervous about it. That's an actual diaper. I've only had pull-ups." "I know sweetie. I can help you if you want. It's only until we get to the hotel, then you can get changed into underwear, okay?" "You promise?" Kris looked at her with hopeful eyes. He was so ready to be out of diapers and pull-ups. He just wanted to feel like a normal boy again. "I promise. You just tell me what you want help with. Alright? I can have Dad come in if that would make you feel better," Kim offered, reaching toward the bathroom door. "No! I mean, no, thank you. If you could help, that'd... be nice. I'm not really sure what to do without making a bigger mess." Kris couldn't make eye contact anymore, looking down at his feet. "Well, first thing, we don't want to get your pants dirty, so let's get those off. Then I can help you get on the table if you'd like. Do you need help with that?" Her heart broke a little, seeing how defeated Kris felt. Given the circumstances, she was going to make this the best situation she could. Kris simply nodded his head and got himself ready for his mom to help him get cleaned up. Kim, seeing his discomfort, walked over to him, knelt to his level, and gave him the biggest hug she could muster. "It's okay, sweetie. You're doing great. I promise this will be quick, and then we'll be back on our fun trip." Kris hugged her back, feeling a small sense of comfort. He was able to relax slightly as she went from hugging him to picking him up and setting him on the changing table. Kris felt a small wave of embarrassment wash over him for asking his mom to pick him up. He was the family monkey; if anyone could find out how to get on that table without help, it was him. Feeling the cold plastic sent a shiver up his spine as he was placed on his back. The sensation of his dirty diaper squishing from under him caused his eyes to tear up. It felt so slimy and gross. At least he knew he would be out of it soon and could move on with his day. Kim began to remove Kris's pull-up, ripping the side of it open. She spoke softly to him, trying to ease his discomfort. "You're doing great. We'll have you cleaned up in no time, and then we can continue with our trip, okay? Maybe we can stop by an ice cream shop once we finish up in here. How does that sound?" Kris nodded, his cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. He felt a mix of relief and anxiety as his pull-up was taken off. The smell made him cringe, and he couldn't shake the feeling of being a little kid again. Kim's gentle touch and reassuring words helped to calm him slightly. "Alright, sweetheart, let's get you cleaned off," she said, reaching for wipes and the fresh diaper she had brought in with them. Kris tried to focus on the ceiling tiles above him, anything to distract himself from the situation. He felt vulnerable and exposed, his emotions swirling inside him like a storm. He was safe with his mom, but that safety didn't change the fact of what happened. As Kim began to clean him up, Kris couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude towards his mother. Despite his embarrassment, he knew she was only trying to help him, to make things as comfortable as possible. "It's okay," Kim said softly, noticing his tense demeanor. "I know this isn't easy for you, but we're almost done. Just need you to lift your bottom real quick." Kris managed a weak smile, feeling a little reassured by her words. He closed his eyes as he raised himself up, not wanting to see the diaper. He tried to block out the sounds and smells around him, focusing instead on the warmth of his mother's hands as she worked, a stark contrast to the cold plastic below him. Finally, the diaper change was complete, and Kim helped Kris back to his feet. She handed him the pants they set aside and went over to the trash to throw out the diaper. Kris couldn't help but look at the diaper, now snuggly wrapped around his waist. He blushed, seeing a bunch of small cartoon dogs on it. He also noticed a small yellow line that ran down the middle of the diaper. The whole thing just confirmed his feelings about them. Wearing them was the most embarrassing thing in his life. He snapped back to reality as he saw his mom start to turn around and face him again. He quickly slipped back into his pants, not wanting his mom to see him in the diaper. Which, he realized, was kind of pointless. She had already seen him in it, but the sooner he got covered up, the better he would feel. He felt a sense of relief wash over him as he pulled his pants into place, getting them situated before his mom made eye contact with him again. He was happy the ordeal was finally over. "Thanks, Mom," Kris said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. Kim smiled warmly at him, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "Anytime, sweetheart. Now let's go get that ice cream, okay?" Kris nodded, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. His mother was very loving, making this situation not as bad as he thought it would be. He knew if she was going to be that caring, that he could handle whatever embarrassment came his way. He knew he had someone in his corner, and that's what mattered. He never wanted to be in this situation again, but he knew if he ever was, he could handle it with people around him who cared like his mom had.

Few things show the demographics of DD like a topic like this. Guys, if you want to disagree with science and evidence then be my guest, there is unfortunately nothing I can do to make you see reason. But some of the posts here are crossing a line. Making disparaging comments about mental health issues and neurodivergencies does nothing but make you look bad. She's a young woman who believes in something and is out there trying to make a difference. You don't have to agree but you do have to follow the rules here (ie. "don't be a dick.")

Hello! I started this story out on Wattpad and had another user recommend this platform for another one of my stories. I update this story once a week on Tuesday. I like to have multiple chapters ready ahead of time because I don't like it when a story goes incomplete or there is a long break between chapters. So! I set up a Discord for anyone who wants to talk about the story or my other writings; you can get behind-the-scenes information there and make suggestions. I also do read and try to reply to all comments. If you want to read those chapters I wrote ahead of time before they get published, I set up a few supporter options. All of them integrate with Discord, assigning you the role needed to see the channels where I post the latest chapters as soon as they are ready. Currently, I'm aiming to write two chapters of each story each week. I know I can't keep up at that rate (8-12 Chapters), but it's to get more content ready so I can shift to other projects and keep things stable. If you're interested in anything I said above, then here are the links. I hope you enjoyed my story so far! Supporter Links: https://www.patreon.com/storynook https://subscribestar.adult/story-nook Discord: https://discord.gg/ARsZxjC4ts

Kate Flashback 2 --- Kate squirmed on her bed as her mother, Lisa, prepared to diaper her for the night. The Pampers size 7 diaper, which once provided a snug and comforting fit, now felt tight and restrictive against her skin. Kate winced as Lisa attempted to fasten the diaper securely, the edges leaving faint red marks on her waist and thighs. "What's the matter, sweetie?" Lisa asked, concern evident in her voice. "It's too tight, Mommy," Kate said, her tone a mix of frustration and discomfort. "It doesn't feel good anymore." Lisa's heart sank, understanding the importance of the diapers in managing Kate's bedwetting and providing her with a sense of comfort and security. She carefully unfastened the diaper, examining the fit more closely. It was clear that Kate had outgrown the size 7 diapers. "I think you're right, honey," Lisa said gently. "These diapers are getting a bit too small for you now." Kate's eyes widened, a hint of anxiety creeping into her expression. "But Mommy, I need my diapers for bedwetting. And they help me feel better, too. What if I get scared of automatic flush toilets again?" Lisa pulled Kate into a warm hug, stroking her hair softly. "I know, sweetheart. We'll make sure you always have diapers that keep you dry and comfortable at night. But as you grow, we might need to find new diapers that fit you better." Kate nodded against her mother's shoulder, processing the idea of change. She knew her current diapers hadn't been feeling quite right lately, and the thought of finding something new that could keep her dry and provide comfort was both intriguing and a little scary. "What else can we try, Mommy?" Kate asked, looking up at Lisa with curious eyes. Lisa smiled reassuringly. "Well, there are different types of diapers for bigger kids, like Goodnites. They pull on like underwear instead of being taped on. Would you like to try those?" Kate considered the idea for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, Mommy. We can try Goodnites." "Great," Lisa said, giving Kate a gentle squeeze. "I'll pick some up tomorrow, and we'll see how they work for you." For tonight, Lisa carefully stretched out the size 7 diaper, trying to make it as comfortable as possible for Kate, who wriggled a bit, finding the fit slightly more tolerable. "How's that, sweetie? Is it better?" Lisa asked. "A little better," Kate replied, offering a small smile. "Thank you, Mommy." "Remember, Kate," Lisa said, brushing a gentle kiss on her forehead, "no matter what diapers you wear, Mommy and Daddy love you so much. We'll always make sure you have what you need to feel safe and comfortable." Kate smiled sleepily. She felt reassured by her mother's words and the promise of trying new diapers that might work better for her growing body. As Lisa turned out the light and crept quietly from the room, she felt a mix of emotions. While change could be challenging, she knew that working together with love, patience, and understanding, they would find the perfect solution for Kate's needs. Ensuring her daughter's physical and emotional well-being was always their top priority, and they would face this transition as a family, united in their love and support for one another. Kate burst into the house after school, her backpack bouncing against her back as she searched for her mother. Jenna greeted her with a warm smile, holding up a package of Goodnites. "I found these at the store today, sweetie! They're the pull-ups we discussed last night." Kate examined the package with a mix of curiosity and nervousness. Trying something new was both exciting and a little scary. She touched the package, her fingers tracing the colorful designs. "Can I try one now, Mommy?" Kate asked, her voice laced with a hint of uncertainty. "I want to see how they feel." Jenna nodded, understanding her daughter's need for reassurance. "Of course, honey. Let's go to your room and get you changed." In the privacy of her bedroom, Kate instinctively began undressing, laying down on her bed as if waiting for her usual diaper change. Jenna sat down beside her, but instead of reaching for a tape-on diaper, she handed Kate the Goodnite. "Here you go, sweetie. With these pull-ups, you can put them on yourself, just like underwear." Kate's heart sank a little as she realized she wouldn't have the comforting routine of her mother changing her. She sat up and took the Goodnite, stepping into it and pulling it up around her waist and hips. The stretchy sides hugged her body, but it felt different from the secure, snug fit of her usual diapers. "How does it feel, honey?" Jenna asked, noticing Kate's slight discomfort. Kate hesitated, trying to articulate her feelings. "It's okay, but... it doesn't feel the same as my diapers. And I miss having you change me, Mommy." Jenna pulled Kate into a comforting hug, stroking her hair. "I know it's a big change, sweetie. It's okay to feel a little unsure. How about you wear the Goodnite for the rest of the afternoon, just to see how it feels as you move around? And remember, even if we switch to pull-ups, I'll still be here to help you whenever you need me." Kate nodded, feeling reassured by her mother's words. With the hot weather, she decided to wear just the Goodnite, appreciating the cooler feel against her skin. As the afternoon went on, Kate couldn't help but notice how different the Goodnite felt compared to her usual diapers. The absence of the familiar crinkle and snug fit left her feeling a bit unsettled. When she wet the Goodnite, the sensation was not quite the same as with her diapers. The wetness felt more spread out and less cushiony, lacking the comforting, squishy feel she was used to. Kate approached her mother, who was searching online for larger tape-on diapers. "Mommy," she said softly, "I don't think I like the Goodnites as much as my regular diapers. They feel different when they're wet, and I really miss you changing me. Can we please keep looking for bigger diapers with tapes?" Jenna smiled, pulling Kate onto her lap. "Of course, my love. We'll find the perfect diapers for you, ones that make you feel comfortable, secure, and loved. And no matter what, I'll always be here to take care of you and help with your diaper changes. That special time together is important to both of us." Kate nestled into her mother's embrace, feeling a wave of relief and love wash over her. She knew that, with her mom's unwavering support and understanding, they would find a solution that met her unique needs and preserved the cherished bonding moments they shared during diaper changes. As Jenna continued her search for larger tape-on diapers, Kate rested her head against her mother's shoulder, content in the knowledge that, no matter what challenges lay ahead, her family's love and dedication would always be her constant comfort and guide. Jenna sat at her computer, Kate cuddled up in her lap, as they began their search for youth diaper options online. The screen displayed a vast array of brands and styles, each offering unique features for comfort, protection, and discretion. As they continued browsing, Jenna read the descriptions and customer reviews aloud to Kate. "This brand offers diapers specifically designed for older children and teens, with a contoured shape for a better fit and extra absorbency where it's needed most." Kate nodded, shifting slightly in Jenna's lap. The wet Goodnite she was wearing had begun to feel uncomfortable, reminding her of the importance of finding the right fit and absorbency. "Mommy, I think I need a change soon," Kate whispered, feeling the dampness against her skin. Jenna kissed the top of Kate's head, nodding in understanding. "Of course, sweetie. We'll get you changed in just a moment. Let's finish looking at these options first, okay?" They discovered a brand that offered a range of sizes, ensuring a comfortable fit for children of various ages and body types. Another featured diapers with playful patterns and colors, which Kate found particularly appealing. "Look, Mommy, these ones have stretchy sides and refastenable tabs, just like my baby diapers!" Kate exclaimed, pointing to a brand that advertised a unique fastening system. Jenna read the description, impressed by the features. "You're right, honey. These seem to combine the best of both worlds - the ease of pull-ups with the adjustability and security of tape-on diapers. They even have a wetness indicator to help us know when it's time for a change." After carefully considering their options, Jenna decided to order several sample packs from different brands, each offering a unique combination of features and benefits. She selected diapers with varying levels of absorbency, materials, and fastening systems, eager to find the perfect fit for Kate's needs. As she placed the orders, Jenna turned to Kate, smiling warmly. "We'll try out these different options and see which ones work best for you, sweetie. It might take a little bit of trial and error, but we'll find the diapers that make you feel most comfortable and secure." Kate hugged her mother tightly, feeling a mix of excitement and relief. "Thank you, Mommy. I'm happy we're doing this together." Jenna returned the embrace, gently stroking Kate's back. "Always, my love. We're a team, and we'll figure this out, just like we always do. Now, let's get you changed out of that wet Goodnite and into something more comfortable." With the sample packs ordered and a renewed sense of confidence, Kate and Jenna headed to Kate's bedroom to remove the wet Goodnite. *** A week later, Kate burst through the front door after school, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Mommy, did the sample diapers arrive today?" Jenna smiled, holding up several packages. "They sure did, sweetie! Why don't you go to your room and get undressed, and I'll bring them in so we can try them on together?" Kate nodded eagerly, practically skipping to her bedroom. She quickly removed her school clothes, laying down on her bed in anticipation of trying on the new diapers. Jenna entered Kate's bedroom, carrying the sample packages of youth diapers. She sat down beside her daughter, who was eagerly waiting on the bed, wearing only a t-shirt. "Alright, sweetie, let's start with this one," Jenna said, opening the package containing the white, plastic-backed overnight diaper with two tapes on each side. "It's designed for maximum absorbency, so it might be a good choice for nighttime or when you need extra protection." Kate touched the diaper, feeling the soft, crinkly material beneath her fingers. She noticed that it seemed thicker and more substantial than her usual baby diapers. As Jenna unfolded the diaper, Kate was surprised by the loud crinkling sound it made, which was more pronounced than what she was used to. "It's so noisy, Mommy!" Kate giggled, running her hand over the crinkly plastic backing. Jenna smiled, gently lifting Kate's bottom and sliding the diaper beneath her. "That's because it's thicker and more absorbent, honey. The extra padding and plastic backing help keep you dry and comfortable." As Jenna fastened the tapes, Kate noticed how the two tapes on each side provided a snugger, more secure fit around her hips and waist. The diaper hugged her body closely, making her feel supported and contained. "I like how tight it feels, Mommy," Kate said, wriggling a bit to test the fit. "It's like a big hug around my bottom!" Jenna chuckled, admiring how well the diaper seemed to fit her daughter. "It looks very comfortable on you, sweetie. Why don't you wear this one for a little while and see how it feels when you move around and play?" Kate nodded, sitting up and running her hands over the crinkly diaper. She loved the way it felt beneath her fingers, the soft padding and noisy plastic backing providing a satisfying feeling and sound.. As Kate stood up and walked around her room, the diaper crinkled loudly with each step, bringing a smile to her face. She enjoyed the sensation of the thick padding between her legs, which felt substantial and protective. Throughout the afternoon, Kate went about her usual activities, playing with her toys and watching her favorite shows. Every movement was accompanied by the distinct crinkling of her new diaper, which served as a constant reminder of the comfort and security it provided. When Kate eventually wet the diaper, she was impressed by how quickly it absorbed the moisture, leaving her skin feeling dry and comfortable. The thickness of the padding prevented any leaks or discomfort, even as she continued to play and move around. As bedtime approached, Jenna checked Kate's diaper and found that it was still surprisingly dry, despite the hours of use. "Wow, sweetie, this diaper really does have maximum absorbency! I think it could be a great option for overnight use." Kate nodded, feeling pleased with how well the diaper had performed. "I like it a lot, Mommy. Can we try the other ones tomorrow?" Jenna hugged her daughter, smiling warmly. "Of course, honey. We'll keep experimenting until we find the perfect fit for you. The most important thing is that you feel comfortable, confident, and loved, no matter which diaper you choose." Kate sat on her bed, watching as her mother opened the package containing the second diaper sample—a youth diaper with cute cartoon prints, similar in design to the white, plastic-backed one she had tried earlier. "This one looks just like the diaper you wore today, sweetie, but with adorable designs," Jenna said, holding up the diaper for Kate to see. Kate's eyes lit up as she admired the colorful characters and patterns on the diaper. "I love the prints, Mommy! They make the diaper look so fun and pretty." Jenna smiled, gently guiding Kate to lie down on the bed. "I'm glad you like them, honey. Let's get you changed into this one for bedtime, so you can see how it feels." As Jenna unfastened Kate's current diaper, Kate couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement about trying on the new, printed one. When Jenna slid the diaper beneath her and began fastening the tapes, Kate immediately noticed that it felt just as snug and secure as the plain white one. "It feels the same as the other diaper, Mommy," Kate said, wriggling a bit to test the fit. "I like how the two tapes on each side make it feel tight and cozy around my hips." Jenna nodded, smiling at her daughter's observation. "You're right, sweetie. The design and fit are the same, so you can expect the same level of comfort and protection, just with a fun, colorful twist." As Jenna finished fastening the diaper, Kate sat up and ran her hands over the crinkly, printed surface. She loved the way the diaper looked and felt, the cute characters adding an extra element of joy to the experience. "Mommy, can I sleep without pants tonight?" Kate asked, looking down at her diaper with a smile. "I want to be able to see the cute prints on my diaper." Jenna chuckled, understanding her daughter's enthusiasm. "Of course, honey. If that's what makes you feel happy and comfortable, then it's perfectly fine." Kate beamed, feeling a sense of pride and contentment in her new, printed diaper. As she climbed under the covers, the diaper crinkled loudly, bringing a smile to her face. "I love the sound it makes, Mommy," Kate giggled, wiggling her bottom to make the diaper crinkle even more. Jenna sat down on the edge of the bed, stroking Kate's hair affectionately. "I'm so glad you're enjoying your new diapers, sweetie. Remember, the most important thing is that you feel comfortable, confident, and loved, no matter what you're wearing." Kate nodded, snuggling into her pillow as Jenna pulled the covers up around her. "I do feel loved, Mommy. Thank you for always helping me and making me feel special." Jenna leaned down, placing a gentle kiss on Kate's forehead. "You are special, my precious girl. Never forget that. Sweet dreams, and if you need anything during the night, just call for me." As Jenna turned off the light and left the room, Kate nestled into her bed, feeling the comforting embrace of her printed diaper. The cute characters seemed to smile up at her in the dim glow of her nightlight, reminding her that she was cherished and accepted, just as she was. With a contented sigh, Kate drifted off to sleep, secure in the knowledge that she was surrounded by love and support, both in her waking hours and in her dreams. *** The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the kitchen as the family gathered for breakfast. Kate, still wearing her printed overnight diaper, climbed into her chair at the table, the diaper crinkling softly beneath her. As Jenna served up pancakes and fruit, Kate's father, Sam, smiled at his daughter. "Good morning, sunshine. I see you're wearing one of your new diapers. It looks very cute on you." Kate beamed, wiggling in her seat. "Thanks, Daddy! I love the fun characters on it. And it kept me dry all night, even though it's pretty wet now." Jenna glanced at Kate's diaper, noticing the slight sag that indicated it was indeed quite full. "That's great, sweetie. It seems like these diapers have excellent absorbency. How does it feel now that it's wet?" Kate thought for a moment, focusing on the sensation of the wet diaper against her skin. "It feels really good, Mommy. It's squishy and comfortable, and I think it could hold even more." Sam chuckled, reaching over to ruffle Kate's hair affectionately. "Well, I'm glad you're enjoying your new diapers, pumpkin. We want you to feel happy and comfortable, no matter what." As the family ate their breakfast, Kate's mind wandered to the other youth diapers they had received as samples. With a mouthful of pancake, she turned to her mother. "Mommy, can I try the other diapers today? Since it's Saturday, I thought it would be fun to see how they all feel." Jenna exchanged an amused glance with Sam before turning to Kate with a smile. "You know what, sweetie? That's a great idea. We might as well have a diaper day and let you experiment with the different options. What do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded, grinning at his daughter's enthusiasm. "I think that's a fantastic plan. It's the perfect opportunity to figure out which diapers work best for her, and we can all enjoy a relaxing day at home together." Kate bounced in her chair, her wet diaper crinkling with each movement. "Yay! Thank you! This is going to be so much fun!" Jenna laughed, reaching over to squeeze Kate's hand. "It sure will be, honey. And remember, no matter which diaper you choose, the most important thing is that you feel loved and accepted, just as you are." Kate nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude for her supportive and understanding parents. As she finished her breakfast, she couldn't wait to start her diaper day adventure, knowing that she was surrounded by love and acceptance every step of the way. After clearing the table and cleaning up, Jenna took Kate by the hand and led her to her bedroom. "Alright, sweetie, let's get you changed into a fresh diaper and start exploring your options. Which one would you like to try first?" Kate surveyed the array of diaper samples spread out on her bed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. With her mother's guidance and support, she knew that she would find the perfect fit, not just in terms of diapers, but in the unconditional love and acceptance that her family provided. As she reached for the first diaper, Kate felt a sense of excitement and confidence, ready to embrace the day and all the new experiences it would bring.

Experience Hector was breathing heavily. The excitement was just too much, the anticipation was unbearable and the fact that he had the prize in his hand was incredible. Having plucked up the courage to buy a supply of disposables he’d rushed home to put one on. He’d had this desire to do so for quite some time and, on a crazy whim, had rushed to the drug store and spent his hard saved cash on a pack of store brand ‘Pampers’. Now in the privacy of his bedroom and an empty house he trembled with the thrill at what he was about to do. The only problem was, in his haste to slip into the comfort he was expecting from his treasure, not only had he not closed his bedroom door, he hadn’t noticed his mother had arrived back early and was in the bathroom opposite. She caught him naked from the waist down and a fresh clean disposable being spread out. He hadn’t noticed her because he was more aware of the smell, the soft but exciting crinkle as he slowly unfolded his prize and was enjoying its velvety, fluffy texture in his hands. He couldn’t wait to experience what it felt like once he had it on. Alas, he noticed his mother too late to pretend he was doing anything else or offer any excuses. “Mmm, er, mom, er… um… uuuhhrrr…” He’d literally been caught with his pants down and had no idea what to do or say. She stood in the doorway awaiting an explanation but when one wasn’t coming from her tongue-tied eldest son, she told him to “Carry on”. Of course he was extremely hesitant now he’d been found out but his mother would not leave and insisted he continue with what he was about to do. Not only had his face turned red with embarrassment, it felt like his entire body was glowing from the sudden hot flush that was coursing through his system. He tried to hide by turning his back to his mother, drop the ‘Pamper’ and reach for his underwear but his mother once again demanded he finish what he started. This time it was said in such a tone that wasn’t about to take any argument and Hector knew he would have to continue and hope for the best. Unfortunately, his anxieties got the better of him and nervous co-ordination wasn’t good so he attached the now less exciting trophy around his groin very haphazardly. He’d affixed the sticky tabs too loosely and had to hold the disposable up with one hand whilst looking shamefully at his feet. He was still shaking with stress as he turned towards his mother to see what she was going to say or do. “Well that’s pathetic.” Not quite what Hector was expecting to hear and, as he let go of the final tape, the entire loose garment collapsed to the floor. # Emily Stansfield was a modern woman; she was a high-flying executive with multi-national accountants - Bainbridge, Stansfield and Hope. Her husband Anthony was a pilot for an exclusive hire company that only dealt with the very rich; people who needed a private, personal, confidential service as they travelled the globe. Both jobs paid incredibly well but their wealth never encroached on the way they brought up their children – twelve year-old Hector, seven year-old Geoffrey and three year-old Stephanie. Indeed, it would have been easy, and others had suggested, sending the kids off to private school so their go-getting parents could do just that – go get. However, neither Emily nor Anthony liked the idea of not having their children around. They were a constant source of joy and liked being involved in the development of their children’s minds and encouraging their social skills. However, Emily’s discovery of her eldest son’s desire for diapers had come as a bit of a shock. Not that she let him know that. She was keen that all her children be allowed to express themselves in any way they desired. The only proviso was, whatever they did, they shouldn’t hurt others… actually there was another thing… NO SECRETS. # “So, that’s the best you can do?” The twelve year-old was blushing full of embarrassment and now, with his lower parts naked and a bundle of accusatory white material around his ankles, he wasn’t sure what his next move should be. His mother had caught him doing something he’d hoped to keep secret because, well, he wasn’t sure about how it was all going to go, this was his first time after all. “Try again but this time take your time,” she stepped forward and pulled the fallen article up to his waist. He was tense. Of course his mother had seen him naked before, she was his mom, but somehow this didn’t seem right. However, like his two siblings, Hector had been brought up to respect his parents, accept what they said and, more importantly, do as he was told. There was never any histrionics or shouting in Stansfield household, it was a very civilized and unconfrontational place to live. Although he was twelve the rebellious spirit had yet to gain any hold over him and he meekly acquiesced to whatever his parents asked of him. Indeed, the very act of buying his own pack of disposables had been about as rebellious as he’d ever been and at that particular moment he was regretting such a foolhardy act. She held the item and waited for him to get started but his hands just shook. There was very little chance in his current state of doing anything that needed even the slightest skill. “Okay,” his mother eventually said, “let me get you started. Lay down.” Although Hector didn’t want to look directly into his mom’s eyes he couldn’t help but notice she meant business and he would have to do as she said. He slowly sat on the floor and then lay out. “What you need do is…” She took charge - pulling the tapes apart and realigning her son’s groin with the padded diaper making certain it was unfurled properly to receive his bare bottom. She explained as she went how important it was to get a good tight fit and how to make sure, when pulled up between his legs and spread out on his belly that it was flat and had no creases. Hector was an athletic looking boy. Not one for binge eating or overly reliant on sweet drinks and fast food, his parents had seen that he, like the rest of the family, always had a balanced diet. Her instruction continued. To help prevent leaks she emphasised the importance of making sure the leg cuffs gripped his thigh correctly by running her fingers around the flexible opening. In seconds she had her eldest son ensconced in his diaper and waited for him to say something. Throughout the proceedings he had his eyes scrunched tightly shut. He didn’t dare watch his mother and didn’t want to endure any sign of disapproval her features might indicate. She was expert and had handled the entire operation with efficiency and professionalism. She’d scooped his genitals out of the way, flattened the material over his little mound and taped him in. “You’ll need some anti-rash cream and baby powder… do you have a pair of plastic pants?” This was just too much. All he’d planned was wearing a diaper for a couple of hours and then go back to his normal clothes and now, well, it had become an event that his mother, who wasn’t supposed to know about any of this, was involved in. Unable to pretend it wasn’t happening any longer he nervously shook his head. However, she helped him to his feet, smoothed the disposable down around his bum and groin, patting the padding as she did so. He didn’t dare look straight at her but she’d done a far better job than he ever could have. She appeared happy with the final result turning him to the left and then to the right to inspect her handiwork from all angles. The fact that she’d just got on with it without further explanation was a mystery. # This entire incident had left him more than a little speechless. He was alarmed when his mother had seen him, scared at what she might say and surprised by the fact that she’d just helped him into his first diaper since he was three years old. He was still terrified by the process and yet, and yet, the way his mom had done it had been a pleasant, if anxious experience. The new disposable felt wonderful. It was doing what he had hoped it would do and that was… Actually, he had no idea what he expected. In his head he imagined the soft bulk would be nice, comforting and sexy! Sexy was a word, the meaning of which he’d recently become aware of and it seemed to explain his current desire. Well, no, that’s not quite true because he’d wanted to wear a diaper for some time, often finding himself slightly jealous of his little sister who still wore them. Both he and his brother Geoff were potty trained fairly early on but Steph was taking slightly longer. The problem he now had was to try and find an explanation that his mother would understand, without exploding and revealing this secret to the rest of the family. However, the rule was NO SECRETS. His mother waited patiently for some response but Hector, now wearing his disposable was lost for words except, “Thanks mum”. “That’s okay son… but perhaps you’d like to explain?” She could tell he was on the verge of tears and also had a suspicion that he was both embarrassed and desperately searching for an explanation that didn’t make him sound stupid. He knew he couldn’t pretend it was all a huge mistake because it was patently obvious that he’d bought the product himself, was about to put it on and, and… wow… he loved the feeling that was now wrapped around his groin and couldn’t stop wriggling in it to get the full cushioned effect. # “Okay, let me start,” she said seriously, although Hector didn’t notice any anger in her voice. “Son, you’re at an age when changes are happening to you all the time.” She brushed a hand through his hair. “You’re moving from a boy, to a teen, to a man and that means there is a lot going on in your head as well as your body.” “Bbbut mom, erm, aren’t you... a bit... you know.... er, um..?” “Surprised? Disgusted?” She interrupted. Hector could just look at his mother in amazement; how could she know these were his exact questions? She smiled. “No sweetheart I’m not and neither would your father.” She hugged him close and patted his tightly padded bottom. “You are going to want to experience all sorts of things. You might even think you’re the only person to have had certain thoughts and desires. The chances are sweetie... you aren’t.” She pushed hair off his forehead and smiled. “Providing you don’t hurt anyone... or put yourself or anyone else in danger... we both think you should experiment and find out for yourself what you do like.” Hector looked amazed. He wasn’t sure if he believed her but he was mainly blinded by his own confusion. He had felt guilty about putting on a disposable and here she was saying it was just fine. He couldn’t quite take it all in. # “Well,” his mother broke the silence, “I think we can agree that this is something you like.” The way he stood and wriggled in his padding, together with the fact that the once smooth area now sported a pronounced bulge, proved he was happy... and excited with the arrangement. She looked questioningly at her son who was still too embarrassed to speak but under his mom’s gaze eventually nodded in agreement. “I also suppose, from you lack of co-ordination, this might be the first time you’d tried to put them on yourself?” Again he just nodded. “Well sweetheart, I’m a bit confused by your decision to want to go back to being wrapped in a diaper but, I can’t see it doing anyone any harm so… I’d rather you do this than take drugs, smoke or drink alcohol...” She looked him in the eye and raised her eyebrows in an enquiring manner. “You haven’t done any of those have you?” This time he was on safe ground and he could speak up for himself. “No mom honest, I’m not interested in anything like that…” Strangely perhaps, his mother was relieved he actually spoke his denial rather than just nodded, it made it more official and believable. “Okay, great, that’s good.” Inadvertently, as these words of relief escaped her mouth, she was smoothing the disposable fabric down and gently patting her son’s cushioned bottom. Hector was aware of what she was doing and quite liked the way it felt. She wasn’t angry and didn’t appear disgusted, well not from the way her hand was travelling up and over the babyish material. Perhaps not approval but she wasn’t horrified by seeing her eldest dressed in such a way. “Mom, er, you won’t tell anyone else will you?” His voice was low and sounded like a nervous little boy. “Sweetheart, in this family we don’t have secrets… and, after what I’ve just told you... do you think anyone would think any the worse of it?” “But mom,” Hector whined, “I might never do it again… er… I don’t even know if I want to…” “I know, I know, it’s your first time but… you’ve been out and bought a pack of your own, not stolen one of Steph’s…” Again that quizzical look came into her eyes wondering if in fact that’s where he got the idea from, wearing his little sister’s Pampers. However, this thought came and went just as quickly and she dismissed it, he’d never be able to get into her little diapers. “Let’s look at the evidence.” She pointed to the pack of recently opened disposables sitting on his bed. “If you’ve gone to that much trouble to get your own supply… honey… you must really want to wear them.” Hector looked more than a little upset and this time his wriggling was from being uncomfortable with the truth rather than the pleasure his disposable was giving him. However, his mother saw the look of distress on his face and, for all she knew, it might be just a passing phase and didn’t want to embarrass him unduly. “Well, I don’t like keeping secrets but for now at least I’m prepared to see how things progress.” The almost-teen sighed with relief. However, she was being a bit more pragmatic. “If you like wearing diapers you need to know a few things. If you’re going to wet them…” “Awww mom.” That was something he’d not even considered and the idea pretty gross. She held up her hand in protest at his protest. “I’m just saying. Some people do.” There was a stunned look on Hector’s face as if to say “How do you know?” “You’re not the only person in the world who likes wearing diapers… some boys and girls… and adults… all ages wear them for pleasure rather than because they have to.” Hector’s jaw would have dropped had it not already been drooping in disbelief. “Well, whether you do or don’t it would be advisable to sprinkle a bit of talcum powder at least in your diaper.” She could see that she’d surprised him with her knowledge. Nonetheless, standing there in just his white diaper, whether he was aware of that fact or not, his mother couldn’t help but notice that her son did in fact look incredibly vulnerable and cute. She suddenly had a flashback to when he was a toddler and always running around the apartment dressed exactly as he was now. That was in their first home before he had siblings and neither she nor his father had yet embarked on the successful careers they now enjoyed. Suddenly she was engulfed by nostalgia and the crazy wish to relive some of those earlier, less affluent days. # Although they were a very loving family and the kids were always being hugged and supported, Emily couldn’t remember when she and Hector last had a really good cuddle. At that moment he looked innocent and really, really sweet so she took full advantage and pulled him into her ample scented bosom and tightly embraced him. Hector was taken slightly aback by this but didn’t want to alienate his mother so let himself be swamped by her affection. Any reluctance disappeared almost immediately, he found the feeling totally irresistible and, as she patted and stroked his padded behind, was transported back to the days before he had a brother or sister… and all such love was directed just at him. He hugged and sighed and kissed her cheek filled with tenderness for her understanding. “Thanks mom.” He whispered in her ear. She simply held onto the slim warm body of her eldest and gently rocked him in a motherly and equally loving embrace… it was an act that neither seemed in a hurry to bring to an end. # The spell was broken with the arrival home of his younger brother and sister. Emily kissed the top of her son’s head and brushed his padded bottom giggling slightly as she did so. “God you look so cute. Anyway, throw on some pants and come down and help me get dinner ready.” “Er, should I take these off?” He asked nervously. “That’s up to you sweetheart… I don’t think they’d be noticed under your jeans but…” “I, I, I don’t think I’m ready for anyone else to know…” Hector stammered. “So, I’ll probably change out of them.” “Well, you look adorable in them but it is up to you.” She had a thought. “If you’re careful when you take them off you’ll probably be able to slip them on again later when you go to bed.” She turned to leave and let him have a moment’s privacy whilst he made his decision. “Don’t be too long I want to get dinner started as soon as possible and I’d like your help.” That was one of the drawbacks of being the eldest; you had to help out more. He took a final look in the large mirror on his wardrobe door and shrugged. Even with his mother’s surprising approval he didn’t feel brave enough to have his secret discovered by either Geoff or Steph. He decided to slip back into his white briefs but was so careful with the removal of his disposable because he thought later on he’d like to spend the night wearing it. …tbc

Part 3 I hadn’t had Teddy with me for over a year but found myself talking to him and telling him about the last couple of days. I tried to explain to him why I was wearing stuff that I hadn’t dressed in since I was four and that it was simply a ‘precaution’. I didn’t go into the exact whys and wherefores, but I asked him to make sure I didn’t do anything silly. I think I must have dropped off fairly soon as I don’t remember anything else. I woke up feeling very strange... I was also filling the back of my nappy. “MUMMY, mummmmmyyy.” I cried. She arrived in moments and asked if I was having a bad dream. It was weird because even as mum spoke I was carelessly filling my nappy with both pee and poo. Soon the new smell was overpowering so I didn’t have to explain anymore. “Ohh darling, no, no, noooo... not again.” I was lying on my side filling the nappy and crying. I was so ashamed yet I could do nothing to stop crap exit my body. “Come on love, get up and let’s...” She could see I wasn’t quite finished and waited until the grimace on my face faded and the tears took over. “Don’t cry sweetheart, don’t cry... it’s just an accident and... thankfully... we were prepared for it so... no harm done.” Gently stroking the plastic pants I’m sure mum meant it to be consoling but I wasn’t thanking the nappy... I was just too embarrassed that I’d done this twice in two days and couldn’t think why? # As I stood shamefaced in the bathroom mum surveyed the destruction. “I’m so sorry sweetheart... this looks quite a mess.” I could feel what she meant. Each step towards the bathroom had been an experience I could have done without. The smell was awful but the sticky, droopy nappy, even held in place by the plastic pants, made me feel sick. Two seconds later and I was bent over the bowl, with my sticky bottom in the air, throwing up whatever had not already been deposited in the icky material. Mum rubbed my back as I got rid of everything I’d eaten over the past week... or that’s what it felt like as I wretched and pooed. Once I’d finished I was worn out and completely done in. Mum said all the colour had drained from my face and looked incredibly miserable. I don’t think she was being unkind... cos I felt terrible. “Let’s get you changed and back into bed... no school for you today.” She said as if this would somehow compensate for the way I was feeling. It didn’t though I was in no condition to comment. She cleaned me up and changed me into another thick nappy. She told me to rest and try and get some sleep as she was sure that would make me feel a lot better. She mumbled something about ‘food poisoning’ and letting the school know but I lay in my nice warm bed, surrounded by the thickest nappy yet and shivering. I grabbed Teddy and we trembled together. # I was exhausted and despite the shakes did as mum suggested and tried to sleep. I woke up to find her faffing around, spraying the room with a lavender air freshener. The slight hiss made me wonder if I was actually peeing myself again. I wasn’t because I already had. “What time is it?” I croaked. “Just after noon... you’ve slept for over four hours. How do you feel?” I wasn’t sure but the ache in my belly had gone and although I felt beat, I somehow did feel that the worst was over. “Better... I think.” I rubbed the front of the expanded plastic pants. “You’re wet sweetie. You wet about ten o’clock but I didn’t want to wake you. I thought it more important you got some sleep. Anyway, you’re awake now so let’s get that soggy thing off shall we?” I know I should have felt guilty for wetting again but I was just relieved that the protection had worked. I wriggled a little trying to feel if I’d done worse than just pee but my bum wasn’t sticky so that was something I guess. “Mum. Why am I wetting so much?” “I don’t know sweetheart,” she said as she pulled down the plastic pants and unpinned the soaked fabric nappy. “I’ve been on the net to try and find an answer but it keeps telling me different stuff but...” and shrugged her shoulders. She left that last bit unsaid whilst she became more interested in cleaning up my damp skin. She wiped me down, oiled and powdered the area and, without discussing it, simply slipped another huge nappy with booster pads under me and pinned me in. A different pair of shiny blue plastic pants were then shimmied up my legs and the fabric tucked behind it. I noticed that there was more stuff on the dresser and asked where she’d got these new plastic pants. “Whilst you slept I visited the pharmacy on Town Street. They had more stuff than I thought they would. I had an interesting chat with the man behind the counter and apparently, youthful problems like yours are not uncommon.” I’m sure this information was supposed to make me feel better but it didn’t. I looked down at the bulk that now seemed to be a permanent attachment and sighed deeply. The last day or so had been pretty chaotic but I didn’t know if I’d caught some bug... and what are youthful problems exactly? “Thankfully sweetheart, you’ve got some of your colour back... how are you feeling?” “Better.” “Okay then, let’s get you up and... do you fancy trying to eat a little something... perhaps a drink?” I was parched and hungry but was scared of eating at that moment so settled for a hot chicken cup-o-soup, which mum brought me as I sank down on the sofa in front of the TV. Mum was very attentive all day checking I was feeling OK whilst also checking my nappy. I was getting a lot of hugs and was allowed to watch what I wanted on TV but by late afternoon she thought I should try something to eat. Mum said she was having vegetarian pasta and I thought that sounded fairly safe so agreed to have a small amount. It was delicious. # I’d spent the entire day wearing a t-shirt and enormous, puffy plastic pants and had to admit that after the first hour or so, forgot that I was wearing them. Well, not forgot, but at least I wasn’t as inhibited by them. So when it came to bed time and I was still dry mum suggested I just put my jammies over it all and toddle off to bed. It was before eight o’clock but I had yawned once or twice as I’d watched some kid’s show so couldn’t complain when mum pointed upstairs. “School tomorrow young man... no matter what... you’re not missing two days.” Mum kissed me night-night and pushed Teddy into my arms. “You two look good together...” I’m sure she said more but the noise from the rustling (both the newly added plastic sheet and my pants) as I turned on my side, drowned out her words. I suppose I could have guessed the return of the plastic sheet to cover the mattress as it was only on my seventh birthday it had been removed. Mum thought I no longer needed it because by then I hadn’t had a night time accident for over six months. I couldn’t complain because she thought it might be needed again. I hugged Teddy and my mind, although a bit doozy, was trying to make sense of what had happened over the past few days... and those youthful problems. I could feel a hot flush from head to foot as I guiltily thought about how I’d twice pooed myself. Of course the wetting had started immediately mum, in one of her ‘emotional’ episodes, had got me to wear a nappy. I didn’t know why but that appeared to be the moment when all this began... so it must be down to mum. The hot flush had passed but unaccountably I also noticed I’d wet my nappy and had only just got into bed. I was wondering how I could blame mum for that when I’d sort of done it myself. I was just about to get up and tell her what had happened but instead I guiltily cuddled Teddy and tried to get to sleep. Oddly, the warming glow to the fabric helped me relax and I slept right through until morning. # Mum was once again organising my room when I woke up. She’d laid out my school uniform and was putting stuff away in the dresser. She turned to look at me and I had a question. “Mum, why did you put me in a nappy after the christening?” “Oh sweetheart, I’m sorry. You know I got a bit ‘tired and emotional’ (drunk) and being around Florence and Alan just reminded me of how much I missed the nappies, feeding and nonstop cuddling when you were a tot. I loved being ‘mummy’ and still do but you’re growing up and I know I can’t expect such things...” She looked at me as if that explained everything. “Look, I can see you’re wet so why don’t we get you out of...” How she knew I’d wet again I wasn’t sure but she didn’t seem annoyed or surprised that I had. “Mum, I don’t want to wear a nappy again.” I was being firm. “I don’t like you treating me as a baby and making me poo my pants.” “Poo your pants?” Mum looked confused. “Sweetheart, is that what you think?” I nodded, not forgetting she’d shoved some ointment up my bottom the night before. “What about the ointment you used on my bum?” She looked shaken. “I can assure you that none of the wetting... or pooing... has anything to do with me at all.” She went to the top of the dresser where the tube still was and asked me to read the label – to soothe inflammation and prevent nappy rash. “I didn’t mention it was for nappy rash as I thought if I used that term you might feel I was babying you.” She looked quite cross and stood for a moment as if assessing things, not too sure whether to carry on. Whatever reluctance there had been soon disappeared and she continued. “Yes... I put you in a nappy...” there was a pause as if she was going to add something else but decided against it, “but the rest has all been down to you.” Now it was my turn to be annoyed. I looked grumpy and defiant at her to show I wasn’t convinced by that explanation. “In fact, I’ve been looking it up on the internet and I didn’t want to say anything because, well, quite frankly, I thought it was something you wanted but didn’t know you... erm... wanted.” I was stunned. “It says on there that some young boys... and it does appear to be mainly boys... like the feel of nappies hugging their... ummm... privates... and... like the... attention... using that item brings.” I was dumbfounded at the suggestion mum had gleaned from the web. “But, but, I’m not, erm, like that. I don’t want to poo my...” “I’m sorry love but,” she searched for some explanation, “leaving your obviously soaked training pants on view and then pooing in your nappy I thought were definite signs you wanted this to carry on.” She waved her hand in the direction of my thick nappy. “All that emotional crying and hugging... and cuddling Teddy,” there was a slight pause as her features relaxed. “If truth be told, I quite liked your dip into toddlerdom. It brought out a nice feeling of me and you affectionately bonding all over again. I liked it.” # I was bewildered. Surely mum was to blame not me. I mean, I didn’t want to be put in a nappy. It was her who’d suggested it. “Mum you suggested I wear a nappy.” I was almost begging her to take responsibility. “I’ve never thought about it... it was only after I wet my pants... erm, I mean... after Alan had leaked all over...” Suddenly I saw a link of some kind. Perhaps mum wasn’t sure I hadn’t wet myself, perhaps she actually thought I had... There was a slight incline of her head as if she realised I’d cottoned on to something that everyone else already knew... oh no... not that. She was easing me into wearing a nappy because she thought I needed... or wanted one... oohhhh. That hot flush I’d experienced before was as nothing compared to the shudder that coursed through my entire body. I could physically feel my face turn red, whilst the rest of my physique seemed to glow from the heat I was giving off. Of course, under all this reaction I spurted more jets of pee into the already saturated fabric. It hadn’t occurred to me until that moment that I’d been bouncing Alan on my knee whilst we’d played our games in church. He was all loving and cuddly and we were having fun. I remembered liking the way his padding felt and his cheery unfettered happiness; then the game of ISpy beginning with the letter ‘N’. “Nappies” and little Alan giggled and wriggled in my lap. I was somehow envious of a two year old. It suddenly hit me that perhaps I might have actually wet myself and wondered if that had been the case. Then I remembered, no one actually believed it was Alan who’d soaked me, they assumed I’d done so myself. All this was going on in my head, whilst at the same time trying to make mum admit it was all her fault. “Yes love, I did suggest it... and to be honest...” Again it looked like she wanted to say something else, to explain things but then couldn’t bring herself to do so. “At that moment it was something that I liked the idea of, err, um, and to be honest... as a way of letting you decide...” She looked at me with such tenderness, “It wasn’t something I was sure you’d agree to... so, when you did...” She left me to fill in the implication. I didn’t know what to say... or admit to something I wasn’t sure was my responsibility... but there again...? “Since you’ve worn a nappy... you’ve used it. I’ve not made you... you’ve done that on your own. I can’t say I wasn’t surprised at first but... well... to be honest, that’s what a nappy’s for.” I was stunned. This can’t be down to me. I don’t want to wear a nappy I’m eight almost nine years-old. It’s all mum’s fault. “Anyway love, you’re wet, erm, very wet at the moment and you have school... so...” “Mum I don’t want to go to school wearing a nappy.” “That’s not a problem darling but, and I’m suggesting this just as a precaution, you should wear waterproof training pants at least.” # Mum went to the pile of stuff on the dresser and showed me some new training pants and I could only guess that these were something else she’d recently acquired on her trip to the High Street. I wasn’t sure just what she and the pharmacist had discussed (youthful problems indeed), but seemed prepared for... something. So, after my clean up that’s what I did, I wore my new childish, multi-layered training pants under my school wear but mum added an extra soaker pad and, as it turned out, was very glad to have that extra bit of protection. All day the only thing that I could think about was ‘did I wet myself in church on purpose?’ I wasn’t sure I’d have been capable of doing such a thing until lunchtime when I noticed my training pants were drenched. Well, actually, the training pants weren’t too bad but the soaker pad was saturated. I’d never thought about it before but a tribe of eight year-old boys certainly use the school toilet quite a lot and the handful of stalls were in constant use. However, because my pants weren’t displaying any outward sign of what had happened I was really grateful for the plastic layer in the colourful training pants that managed to prevent any leakage. I waited as patiently as I could outside in the fresh air watching what appeared to be an endless parade of kids going to the loo. Although I was wet I didn’t want to attract any attention to myself if anyone saw my padding. I was also at a loss as to know why I’d suddenly started to pee my pants like a toddler. So I could, and maybe had, wet without knowing I was doing so - this was a very strange moment. But why had it started in the church and at no other time? I wondered how a two year-old could have affected me so much... surely it wasn’t just down to Alan’s padding. Eventually, the queue died down and I took my opportunity. Whilst in the boy’s room I fished out the very wet soaker pad and tried to flush it down the loo, it didn’t go without loads of flushing. My pants felt a bit strange without that extra cushioning so added several sheets of toilet paper down the front. # Not too surprisingly, when back home I told mum I was very soggy, the paper had all but disintegrated under the extra pee I’d deposited in it. She asked if I thought it might be better to put me in a nappy straight away. Although she was asking I didn’t think I had much option. She held out her hand, which I took, and led me up to my room. I was amazed she’d already reorganised it. It was like stepping back four or five years - all my stuffed toys were arranged at the bottom of the bed. I noticed that my old childhood duvet cover with a huge image of Bambi now covered it, whilst the set of drawers had a pile of nappies neatly stacked. I looked on in amazement. It was if she’d known I’d return home soaked. I let out a sigh but it wasn’t one of disappointment, it was one of recognition... I wasn’t sure how to react. “I want my little boy to be as happy as he can be.” She whispered softly. “I know what he wants and I’m happy with that.” As she gently removed my clothes, her light touch tickled my bare skin, which had me squirming in delight. I’d all but forgotten that when I was a baby mum’s name for me was Bambi. It caught on and soon all my relations were calling me that and you could tell because about fifty percent of my stuffed toys were of that big-eyed baby deer. When I got to be an annoying toddler I seemed to lose that nickname... perhaps I wasn’t as wide-eyed and innocent then? Mummy wondered what all the soggy paper in my pants was all about and I had to admit to wetting on more than one occasion. She grinned and told me I’d done well to come up with some extra padding but suggested, in future, we’d organise things a bit better. Once all the bits of paper had been removed and mummy had cleaned me up I wriggled naked on the bed as she applied extra powder and soaker pads before fastening me in to a new, thicker nappy she’d recently bought. The feeling of being so loved and looked after was overpowering and I stretched out my arms to hug her. “Oh sweetie... mummy loves her little cuddle-bum as well.” # We snuggled together enjoying the moment... I also realised that this was going to change the way things were for some time to come. “Well, it looks like my little Bambi is very happy.” Mummy fussed. “Let’s get you into these new lovely vinyl panties and then you’ll be set for the night.” She smiled reassuringly as they were gently tugged into position; the smooth glossy colourful cartoon material sliding effortlessly over the huge mound of material. The devotion she gave to each step of the proceedings was fantastic. She smiled and tickled, goo-gooed and blew raspberries and constantly reassured me that her sweet little boy was the complete centre of attention. Despite the return to juvenile references it was impossible for me not to feel so safe, secure and happy. How my life could have changed so quickly and to this...? “Mum, erm, mummy... when did you know?” I wasn’t sure I wanted to know but I asked anyway. “Well sweetie... the pattern of wetness on your shorts in church didn’t really match any leaks that could have come from Alan. When we checked him his shorts were only wet where he’d been sitting on your lap.” She left me to make the obvious deduction - no wonder everyone was asking if I needed a change. How come everyone seemed to know what happened except me? “Mum... mummy... did everyone think I’d wet myself?” She nodded. “But why... I’d not had a puddle in my pants since I was... what... four?” She just shrugged. “And why then and there... it doesn’t make any sense?” I tried to rationalise my situation but even mum seemed not have an answer. “I don’t know love but... if what the internet and the pharmacist are saying is correct... it’s just a phase, nothing to worry about and you’ll be over it as soon as... well...” She hugged me tightly I suppose to give me hope and encouragement. She patted my padding and whispered that everything was alright and I wasn’t to worry... she would see to everything. “Tomorrow afternoon after school Alan’s coming to visit and is looking forward to playing with you again. Apparently he told his mummy you’re the bestest friend he’s ever had.” I felt quite giddy under such praise and became so weirdly excited a spurt of pee rushed into my newly acquired protection. Then became guilty at what I’d done though it was something I definitely couldn’t blame mummy for. As I didn’t know how many more such actions my body would undertake before bedtime I decided not to tell her. She hugged and patted my slinky bottom and whispered more reassurance in my ear. I didn’t know if she could tell I was already wet or not but I liked the way she looked me lovingly in the eye and revealed. “There’s absolutely no way I’m letting my little Bambi out of these lovely smooth and glossy padded panties...” she stroked and patted my bottom lovingly. I returned mum’s cuddles and sunk my face into her neck thinking just how strange things sometimes turn out. ## tbc ##

Part 2 Worried his mother might say something Hector was a little nervous over the meal, he needn’t have been. It was becoming increasingly rare that both parents could sit down with the kids because of their busy lifestyles but for the next few days, barring an emergency, Anthony was out of the skies and Emily had several days owed to her. The mood around the table should have been almost festive but Hector still wondered if his secret was safe. This was precisely why there was a ‘No Secrets’ policy in the house, then no one had to worry about anything. Although in truth Emily and Anthony didn’t share their business with the kids, they did with each other. Their children were, and continued to be, brought up where honesty was pushed as a virtue. The boys grasped that idea now they were older and no doubt young Stephanie would get a handle on it eventually... at the moment she denied everything, even when caught out actually doing some kind of mischief or telling a lie. The other day, with her face, fingers and quite a large area of her hair was covered in chocolate she absolutely denied even having seen the chocolate cake that had somehow mysteriously disappeared. Hector looked across at his sister with slight envy; she of course was put into protection because of her continued nightly accidents. He’d often see her running around the house wearing only her padding and colourful plastic pants either last thing at night, when her diaper was clean and pristine, or early in the morning at breakfast, when it was often saggy and soaked. These were the images that filled his head... except of course, they weren’t of his sister, they were of him. Emily was as good as her word and didn’t reveal her eldest son’s secret to any other member of the family. She took delight in watching how he stealthily wore a disposable but could always tell when he did. That was because she was watching for it whereas the rest of the family had no idea. Mostly it was at night and in the privacy of his bedroom. In the meantime she had bought him a couple pairs of thick opaque vinyl pants. After all, she didn’t want him to suffer the pitfalls of wearing a (wet) diaper from simply not being prepared. Of course she hoped he’d be careful, and as she already had anti-rash cream, baby powder and wipes because of her daughter, the pants were an after-thought. She didn’t want to be seen as encouraging but she also didn’t want him to suffer if it was something he was determined to pursue anyway. One evening she just left them under his pillow to discover in his own time and then whether he wanted to use them. He did. The twelve year old found that his ‘passing interest’ was becoming a little more than that and proceeded to wear a disposable (now with the added plastic cover) as often as he could manage it. He liked the bolstered feel, the extra padding giving a comfort that surprised him but even so kept the excursions wearing them to a minimum or bedtime. Even though he was reticent to wet (or anything else) in his Pampers he still used the stuff his mother had recommended to stave off any of the negative aspects their use might bring. In fact, the lotions and powder added another dimension to his new found pleasure that he’d not even thought about. With his mom’s silence, and the fact that no one else in the family seemed to notice, Hector became braver. He had been certain that the slight crinkle that followed him around when he wore the plastic covers would have elicited some comments but it appeared he had worried for no reason. Under his jeans they were hardly noticeable. Under bedclothes and pyjamas they weren’t evident to anyone but himself. Then one time before his father turned in for the night, he did the rounds of the kid’s bedrooms to check all was well and to say goodnight if they were awake. He tucked sleeping young Stephanie in and kissed her forehead. In Geoffrey’s room he closed up the book he’d been reading before falling asleep. He settled the dead-to-the-world boy down and covered him up with his brightly coloured Marvel inspired duvet. Moving to Hector’s room he was shocked to see his eldest son, with his covers lying crumpled on the floor but wearing a t-shirt and plastic pants over thick padding. It certainly took him by surprise and he beckoned his wife to witness the scene. She stood by her husband and smiled. “Ohhh, doesn’t he look cute?” Anthony stared back at her speechless. “He’s been wearing them for a couple of weeks or so now...” “You knew about this?” He asked a little incredulously. “Of course,” she smirked with a superior but mocking grin. “I know what all my kids are up to.” Anthony realised she was gently goading him... daring him to react. He looked back at his dozing but well-padded son. “I suppose he’s at that age for trying out things...” She put her arms around his slightly bewildered shoulder. “I suppose there’s no harm in it... in fact,” he said remembering, “I did something similar at that age myself.” He slowly wrapped his strong hairy arm around his sexy wife’s waist. “Yes, about the age of ten I started to experiment by wearing my sister Emily’s knickers. She’s older than me and they always looked more exciting than my boring white cotton briefs... that soft, shiny, little piece of silky nylon...” He stopped and gazed into his wife’s wide, unbelieving eyes. “So sexy, so erotic, so...” “Perhaps... maybe you should try what Hector’s wearing... those shiny, slinky, plastic...” “Maybe,” he looked mischievously at his lustful wife, “those red, lacy...” He didn’t get chance to finish his craving before she grabbed his hand and pulled her horny husband into their bedroom where clothes came off in a frenzy of unrestrained excitement. # Hector was slowly waking up. He could feel a hand on his shoulder gently shaking him and a voice saying it was time to get up. The hand disappeared from his shoulder and slowly ran itself over the slippery bulk, which was then softly patted. “In your own time son... but perhaps this is something you might want to talk about.” It was his father’s voice and a huge nervous sigh escaped his son but was muffled by the pillow as he realised his ‘secret’ was over. His parents were in a jubilant mood. Although now a little tired, they’d had one of the best sex sessions in a long time, and, although they didn’t want to admit it, that euphoric experience was brought on by the sight of their son’s nappy and bulging plastic pants. “Hector, come on down for breakfast now and as you are please.” His father spoke quietly but insistently so Hector knew he couldn’t stay in bed any longer. With a great deal of courage, mixed with lashings of embarrassment, he eased himself into consciousness and took in what he was wearing. He had to admit, he looked like a big baby and although he knew he shouldn’t he rubbed his hands over the slippery plastic and felt the padding underneath... it felt good. Bolstered by this brief feeling of elation Hector steadied himself at the top of the stairs. He knew that the next few minutes meant things in the household would change, although he had no idea how. He was sure that his father, if not his mother who already knew, would have something to say on the subject, and dreaded what was to come. Everyone was seated at the kitchen table tucking into breakfast. Geoffrey had cereal, Stephanie was chewing on cut-up pieces of jam on toast, whilst mum and dad sat drinking coffee. “Hecky’s wearing a nappy like me,” Hector’s little three year-old sister joyfully commented as he walked into the room. Geoffrey turned and gawped but seemed lost for words “Oohhhh” was all he could manage. His father indicated Hector should come and join the rest of them. With a great deal of rustling and a soft ‘wheeze’ as air escaped the plastic as he sat down, and, pretending nothing was amiss, Hector emptied his cereal of choice into a bowl. “Hecky, Hecky, why you wearin’ a nappy?” It was his little sis leading the conversation. Her oldest brother sighed in resignation as all eyes turned to him. So, after a couple of beats took a deep breath and looked straight at his sister and smiled. “Well Stephie, you always look so comfy in yours... I wanted to try.” Because Stephie always slept in protection, and as she was wet now, she wriggled in her seat and shoved another piece of toast in her mouth and smiled as if she was pleased with that answer. “But you’re a big boy...” Geoffrey joined in. Mum and dad sat watching as this scene played out. “Yes but even big boys...” for a moment he wasn’t sure what would follow. “Big boys sometimes like to try different things.” “But you wore a nappy when a baby didn’t you...so...?” Geoffrey was very inquisitive. “No doubt I did, although I don’t remember... although I do remember you wearing a nappy Geoffrey... and very cute you looked too.” This comment Hector hoped would embarrass his little brother a little and stop any further questions but he was wrong. “Mum, did I look cute?” “Yes Geoffrey you did.... all of you looked...” she looked over at Steph and then Hector, “look cute in your nappies.” “Will I have to wear a nappy again?” Geoffrey now sounded unsure and concerned. “Not if you don’t want to but... umm... Hector has decided he’d like to see what they’re like as a big boy and that’s alright as well.” Still hesitant but relieved it had gone fairly well so far, Hector started on his cereal as Geoffrey and Stephanie got on with theirs. The silence lasted all of a minute before his father spoke. “So, are you wearing them like Stephanie?” Everyone looked at him expecting more. “You know, wetting them and… such?” “Daaad.” Hector shrieked in disgust. “Well I’m only asking.” His father replied defensively. “No, just trying them out to see what they’re like.” He wanted to ask if his dad had never tried things out - if he only knew that particular answer. “Okay then. Well I can’t see that it’s hurting anyone so do you need anything from either mum or me? You know... advice or, erm, anything?” His dad’s voice trailed off. Hector shook his head and continued with his cereal. He didn’t know it but his mother had already talked things over with her husband and it was agreed that it wasn’t a big deal, especially after the ‘knickers’ confession. “Everyone has their little secrets, eccentricities or foibles. Life is a learning curve and it would be awful to stop someone experimenting just because somebody else might not approve.” Emily hugged her husband who smiled and nodded in agreement. # Meanwhile, back in the master bedroom he was wearing her sexiest pair of pink, frilly satin knickers. She wanted to see what he would have looked like as an experimentally pervy ten year-old boy. “Mmmmm, I approve.” Her grin was full of lust. “Are you ready for Round Two?” She breathed sensually into one ear, whilst dragging his slippery encased bottom on top of her. “Ohh honey I’m afraid I’m going to ruin your lovely panties.” He lewdly responded. “Not until you’ve ruined me sweetheart.” She purred. In some imagined distance a bell sounded. # In the meantime, across the landing and fast asleep lay the children. Stephanie happily encased in her thick colourful protection, sleeping the sleep of pure childish innocence. Surprisingly, because of his older brother’s influence, Geoffrey had decided to give it a go. It had been strange day all around but seeing Hector at breakfast and seemingly at ease in his bulging protection he was curious. His mum and dad had not been disapproving of those bulging plastic pants and felt a bit envious of the attention. Being seven years old he didn’t want to miss out on anything so had asked his big brother to help him get ready for bed. Hector was taken aback by the request but followed him up to his bedroom and was more astounded by his brother’s timid request. Big Bro had asked if he was sure. A positive nod all that was required before he went to his own room and returned armed with the items needed. He unravelled the crinkly disposable and again asked if his brother was certain. He received a nod of tense approval. The spare pair of plastic pants were big on Geoffrey so the disposable underneath was well-padded with a hand towel to help fill it out. Although a bit worried at the size to begin with before too long he was also sleeping the sleep of the innocent so all seemed well there. Unaware of the events he’d set in motion in his parent’s bedroom, now things were out in the open, Hector had never slept better... or more contented. His bulging white plastic pants shimmering in the soft gentle glow of the night-light - no shame, no worries, no regrets - a wonderful experience. ####

16 - Messy Milestone A small, crestfallen whimper escaped Emily when she could feel a hot spurt escape her bladder, and soak into the inviting, thirsty pad taped around her hips. Trying the best she could to relax her breathing, the pitter-patter expanded into a river, as she started to flood her diaper. She stared off into space as the tingly feeling trickled in her nether regions, acutely aware of the raging battle in her pants; the struggle of her pee trying to pool whilst the diaper absorbed it. Strangely enough, she imagined it like pouring a bucket of water in the sand. At first there would be a tiny pool, but the dry, dry sand would eventually drink it all away. And in its place would be a much heavier, squisher form. Without even realizing it, the corner of a crustless sandwich nudged the edge of her mouth. She looked over to the culprit, and of course it was the only other person in the kitchen. “There she is!” Joyce cooed like it was a game of peekaboo. “I was afraid my little Emmy was petrified!” “S...sorry...I...I just…-” “Didn’t you ask for half of my sandwich?” Obviously jumping over Emily’s words, Joyce interjected with a stern voice. “This little guy still has two more bites to it, and I expect them to be coming from you.” Emily, blinded by her own embarrassment, didn’t notice Joyce’s tactness and tried to press again. “But I just...” The words kept failing her, and her verbal shortcomings frustrated her even more as she shifted in her seat and felt the diaper squish. “There’s no need to talk about it, silly,” Joyce spoke soothingly; not to express her own annoyance; far from it. It was all to calm Emily’s nerves. “We’ll take care of it when we need to. What happens down there is my business when I decide it needs to be addressed.” It was never a tone to belittle Emily, but to help shift any responsibility she might unnecessarily feel was hers. It was Joyce’s job to shoulder all the negativity, and in return for Emily to be her cute little self. “Besides, what kind of mommy would I be if I needed my baby girl to tell me whenever she needed to be changed?” As her role was further defined, and responsibility for her bladder relieved, Emily blushed harder, muttering, “Then how will you know…?” “Mommy’s intuition, naturally,” she spoke in a matter-of-fact voice, figuring the sixth sense was a given. Though, truthfully, it wasn’t like any of Emily’s diaper habits were discrete. Joyce hated to exploit them, but even if Emily didn’t tell her what was going on, the muffled gasp or minor whimper was often plenty enough to tell what was happening. Whenever Emily seemed visibly distraught out of nowhere, it was likely the state of her diaper that was contributing to it. And now that Emily wouldn’t be directly helping her out anymore, Joyce’s eyes briefly trailed to the crotch of Emily’s diaper. She’d have the liberty of conducting some real diaper checks, now. “So now let’s review,” Joyce ruffled the top of Emily’s head. “Who’s in charge of your diapers?” “...You are,” Emily meekly replied, her mouth contorting into an awkward, flustered smile. “And when you use it, you…?” “Do...do nothing?” Emily answered with a slight bit of uncertainty. “Bzzz,” Joyce sounded her error and crossed her fingers into an ‘X.’ “Wrong, my baby girl. You’re supposed to keep having fun!” Emily technically was right, but Joyce considered it another chance to reinforce positive feelings. “The only thing you need to worry about it having fun, and enjoying Mommy’s snuggles and love!” she eagerly rubbed their noses together, and sparked embarrassed giggles from the girl. “Oh, but, I guess you do have an important job...” Joyce spoke with a sudden look of realization, like she’d forgotten something important. “What’s that?” Emily answered with mild, yet genuine curiosity. It was conflicting to seek that sort of stimulation; legitimate responsibility while still trying to act like a baby… But, it was pretty obvious the two weren’t on the same wavelength when Joyce finally revealed, “Mommy needs affection, too, you know?” With an exaggerated expression, she looked to be someone in desperate need of love herself, and though she was joking, Emily still started to feel a new sense of frustration as she couldn’t free herself from the chair to hug Joyce. Annoyed, she swung her legs, trying to at least fire her love like projectiles to the matronly figure instead. Joyce then closed the distance again, but while staring Emily in the eyes, grabbed her fidgety ankles until they stopped moving. “Eat your lunch, then we can talk about getting you out of there.” Not waiting for a response, Joyce picked up the crustless sandwich and slipped the better part of it into Emily’s mouth. And as if she had to instruct the process every step of the way, Joyce continued to jokingly explain as she motioned, “And then we chew...” she lightly tickled the bottom of Emily’s chin, nearly causing the girl to choke in a giggle fit, clearly infectious as Joyce fought hard to look serious too. “T, then swallow,” she muttered, as if trying to hide the laughter on her face. The rolling ball in Emily’s throat announced a successful, and blissful bite, and there was only one more to go. A small amount of fruit remained too; all of which was Emily’s portion, but Joyce was finally feeling merciful as she stole another cube for herself too. With enough coaxing, Emily did finish her food, and the rest of her juice. Satisfied, Joyce unlocked the tray after cleaning her up. And right before Emily could scamper off, Joyce halted her with a quick, “Just a second, hon.” Walking over to her confused girl, considering she’d already wiped her face clean, Emily’s heart skipped an awkward beat as the crotch of her diaper, hidden by her onesie was suddenly pressed closer to her groin, namely because Joyce’s hand was in the middle of feeling it. Emily had moved her mouth, but no words came. “You’re so cute when you’re embarrassed, you know?” It wasn’t something Joyce wanted to see in particular, because truthfully Emily was even cuter when she wasn’t and just falling into the natural flow of things. And as she pulled her hand away from the warm diaper, her face was filled with tenderness and compassion, and the diaper slightly crinkled as the heavy bulk of it suddenly sunk back to the ground, though stopped partway by the onesie. “Maybe in a little bit,” Joyce answered the silent question gleaming in Emily’s eyes, turning back to the sink while she wiped her hands with a dish towel. And given that she’d just been told not to, Emily didn’t make as much as a comment. Not spokenly, at least. The final step to Joyce’s cleanup was refilling Emily’s bottle, and she walked back into the living room to find the girl lounging about the couch, seemingly with little regard for the diaper around her hips; happily displayed for whoever might sneak a glance. “Okay, so what are you feeling up to now?” passively, she tickled the bottom of Emily’s exposed and lazy foot; a mistake Emily would regret right then as it shot away from Joyce’s reach. “We can go back to coloring, playing games, stuffies?” None of it sounded too exciting to Emily right now. Stuffed animals called for more creativity than she had at the moment, and such a high level of coloring like she did before was too draining. Really. Being a toddler wasn’t easy. Joyce could read what was going through Emily’s head as it translated to her face, so she asked, “Maybe some tv? A movie? We could always get bath time out of the way...” Her last suggestion lingered as if she were thinking about it right then. “But, I think it’d be better to do that after dinner.” “Uhm...tv?” Emily asked for confirmation, but Joyce snickered when she slipped the bottle into her mouth, as if a sign that negotiations were finished. “Tv it is.” Joyce walked by the couch where the playmat used to be, grabbing one of the few puzzles she left out. Scooting Emily closer to the edge of the couch, she assumed her position as the bigger spoon and held her charge close. “But we’re not gonna watch too much, got it? Too much tv is bad for you.” Emily almost groaned, but the whole scenario was too wonderful to disobey over something so tiny and insignificant. Curiously, she also eyed the puzzle in Joyce’s hands, who looked to be fiddling with it herself. Joyce turned her eyes from the puzzle to the staring girl, smirking. “Think you can be my special helper?” Quietly, but with childish confidence, Emily nodded her head assuringly. It was certainly a struggle not to smother Emily constantly. Her forming mannerisms and overall attitude as the Emmy Joyce loved equally as much as her more grown-up counterpart were slowly taking shape, and they were all such encouraging signs. It told her everything they had done, and likely were going to do would be magical, and nothing but sweet, pure ecstasy for both of them. With one arm wrapped around Emily’s waist, Joyce used the other to keep herself propped up; giving herself the perfect view of the tv, and her little tinkerer trying to crack the code. Unfortunately, it was feeling a whole lot like last time, and Emily could feel herself wanting to defer to Joyce’s aid already. It was a mess of metal rods with balls fused into them, looking so intricately assembled, yet upon closer inspection finding just how much of a mess the combination was. Simple and pretty from a distance, challenging and intimidating up close. The longer she spent on it, the less calculated and logical her attempts became. Before she’d inspect how a part was threaded into the rest of the jumble, but now she was just giving everything random tugs in whichever direction possible. And she knew that as soon as she gave it to Joyce, she’d make it look so easy; do the things Emily could not so effortlessly. Her power was limitless, and Emily’s own paled in comparison. But with that in mind...it was all the more reason why she should be confiding in Joyce… “Now come on,” Joyce coaxed in a lightly disapproving voice. “I know my little girl is smarter than that,” she leaned back up so she could fit one of Emily’s hands into each of hers. “But I don’t know what to do!” Emily explained, slightly annoyed once more by being told she could do something she knew she couldn’t. Then again, wasn’t she able to meet Joyce’s expectations last time? Coloring suddenly felt like eons ago. That’s what a nap and lunch could do to a person… “Okay, come on,” Joyce gave her a quick kiss on the head. “No more pouting. Now with all these puzzles, there’s a pattern,” she started to pull her hands apart, and by extension, so did Emily’s which were holding a part. Of course nothing budged. “See? I told you-” Emily started to ramble, but was politely silenced, though she didn’t expect to be muffled by her pacifier. The banana taste was nice, but she was a little ashamed to admit that she had forgotten where it went… Another factor she needn’t consider… “And I told you,” Joyce chuckled, “give me a minute, okay? I’ll admit, sometimes for these puzzles I try randomly too. But, it works the same way as the last one, remember?” Trying to recall their first time doing this, Emily envisioned herself sitting between Joyce’s legs, tinkering with an older logic puzzle, and then of course deferring to Joyce for help. But how did she do it? Why did it matter? They were both totally two different puzzles. Maybe even different manufacturers. Taking Emily’s silence behind the pacifier as an answer, Joyce continued her explanation. “You’re half right. Yes, you pull, but what you really need to do is,” letting her hands do the talking, they pulled again, only with a bit more rotation this time. Twisting. Pull and twist. “Pull and twist.” Suddenly, there was much more give to one of the complex metal pieces. It didn’t come out, but it certainly felt like a significant step was taken, and Emily felt like a fool for not realizing the trick any sooner. These puzzles made her feel dumb, and she suddenly didn’t like looking bad in front of Joyce. Seeing this entire venture as a whole new avenue to express her stupidity, Emily dropped the puzzle to the floor and nuzzled back into Joyce. Slightly frowning, Joyce called Emily’s attention when the pacifier was slipped from her mouth and she no longer had an excuse to not use her words. “Why did you stop?” She didn’t sound angry, or expectant for Emily to continue, just concerned about the reason. “B...because it stopped being fun...” Emily answered in a way that made her to be a terrible liar, because even she knew that those words were hard to believe. “And why did it stop being fun?” she rubbed Emily’s shoulder, who seemed to be choking on yet another bitter pill. Although meekly, it was almost strange how easily Emily could let the truth flow out of her. When answering to Joyce, at least. She truly was her rock. Nothing slipped past her, and she made everything better. “Stuff like that makes me feel dumb...and, and I don’t wanna look dumb to you...” “Honey,” Joyce spoke in a neutral voice; caught between mommy-mode and Joyce the tender lover. “Do you really think I’d judge you over a single puzzle?” The silence lingered for a moment. “Do you?” “N...no...” The answer was obvious, but irrational thought still reigned supreme. “I just don’t want to feel inferior.” It was a difficult, and complex desire. She couldn’t exactly be Joyce’s peer when she was having her diapers checked and drinking from a bottle. Not that Joyce minded, and hopefully Emily too. This was a specific kind of inferiority Emily was feeling, and it was in the intellectual sphere. “You’re not inferior,” Joyce stressed. “If anything, you’re the one with all the power!” The claim bewildered Emily, and truly did confuse her. Where were they right now? Doing what? Everything within sight was all on Joyce’s dime! The only thing Emily could call her own was the few cubic inches inside of her head, and even then she was practically leasing it out to Joyce at this point… “Remember what I said? Your happiness is my happiness. When you’re sad, I’m sad. And when you feel troubled,” as if to match the mood of the word, Joyce said somberly, “then so do I.” “But...” desperate to find a counterexample, Emily it was conflicting to find her well of thoughts turning up dry. “But what? When we have adult conversations, you’re more than mature, respectful, kind, funny, and loving. What about that is inferior?” The question she ended it on was partly genuine. “And when you’re able to become a sweet, baby girl like this for me? That’s nothing but to show how strong you are.” “S...strong?” What an oxymoron it was. “Yes,” Joyce confirmed, “strong. Being able to recline yourself into such a wonderful mindset and enjoy such...different things from the norm. And to do it all for me? I’m the one who’s grateful to you, Emily. You’re willing to show me the most vulnerable parts about yourself, and I’m willing to do the same for you. So when we expose ourselves like this, how does that make either one of us inferior? Does it make me lesser to be your mommy instead of your girlfriend?” “No...” Her logic never seemed to fail, and the coming conclusion did make sense. It nearly put a smile on Emily’s face. Joyce always knew how to make things better. “So then why would it be any different for you to be my baby? It’s a sign of mutual trust, Emily. We love each other enough to drop our guard; be ourselves. Why should we feel worse because of it?” “Because...” then she realized, she had nothing meaningful to say. Nothing that’d be sunk in mere moments by Joyce and her limitless arsenal. “I’m sorry...” “For what?” Joyce lightly rubbed her back. “It’s important to talk about these things, because now we can make them better. Whenever you want to talk or share what’s on your mind, I’ll always be here, okay?” With a small noise of satisfaction, Emily nodded her head. “Good. Now,” Joyce leaned over, picking up the puzzle Emily once discarded. “Let’s do this one together. Mommy doesn’t remember the instructions on this one too clearly, so I think we’ll both be struggling...” To her pleasure, it earned a giggle from Emily. For the next two hours it’d be the noises of a tv in the background, small talk, and small clinks and clacks of metal. “Hey Joyce, how big is your office at work?” “Hmm… Well, I suppose it’s somewhat like the office we have here, but maybe a little bit bigger. Why?” “I dunno...” Emily’s voice trailed as she worked on the puzzle. It was just simple and baseless curiosity. Joyce was left with lingering ideas though. It made her giddy to think about bringing Emily into work; being able to show her off to everyone. Under what lens though? Obviously as her partner, but…she’d be lying if she said she didn’t wish she could show off her adorable side, too. The company did have a bring your daughter to work day. Maybe then it’d be a good excuse to show her around? Then she chuckled, imagining the confusion they’d cause. Everyone would think that she was bending the rules, and they would be correct, but wrong at the same time. “Speaking of work,” Joyce added, “have you heard from yours at all?” “Sort of...” Emily glumly replied. “They said we’d be receiving some news either tomorrow or Sunday. I don’t know what to expect...” Sure, the unofficial vacation was nice, but being out of work for so long, longer than even last time wasn’t sitting well with her. “It’ll be fine. Everything will work out in the end.” Joyce continued to soothe her, though, tried to keep her personal opinions on the reserved side. She already had certain ideas about what “temporarily” closing an entire department might entail. For Emily’s sake, though, she would stay optimistic. And she meant it when she said that everything would work out, one way or another. Emily stayed quiet, watching the tv for a few moments, then visible shock crept on her face when she felt it. A pressure. A force. A small movement, or rather, a push. It was coming from the last place she wanted it to. The one forbidden spot; even worse than the bladder. Her bowels. She was just about to excuse herself, but then she realized where she was, what she was wearing, and who she was with. It was a helpless cause, yet the thought of what Joyce would inevitably force on her scared her to no end. Joyce could already pick up on her slight and awkward shuffles, though, asking, “What’s wrong?” Emily’s mind raced a mile a minute, thinking how she could answer such a dangerous question. It potentially defined life or death. Her mind must have been solving quadratic equations in rapid succession, whilst deciphering the ancient texts known as Joyce’s personality while she computed a suitable answer; mentally reviewing all their past exchanges to have her personality figured out down to a ‘T.’ She had probably skipped over discovering the meaning of life itself just to find what words might keep Joyce at bay. And then it came to her. A godsend, words of wisdom, and divine will comprised into the vocal form. Intellectually enriched, and enlightened, she had discovered her profound words which Joyce could not bear to disobey, defy, or question. “Uh...uhm...nothing.” After the slight crinkle and squish from standing up, she excused herself. “I...I need to check on something.” Truly profound words. “Emmy...?” Joyce leaned over in her spot, watching the girl disappear into the hallway. She was more perplexed than anything else for the first few seconds, seeing how unusual this was, but a sneaking suspicion was growing on her. She stood up and followed. Meanwhile, Emily clasped her hands on the knob of the bathroom door, and as she twisted, the knob did not. Stunned, and trying to save herself from a breakdown, she helplessly turned the metal knob over and over, hoping that the locking mechanism would show mercy and let her through. Panicked whimpers escaped her as the sense of worry and distress only seemed to make the pressure on her bottom feel worse. The worst part was she already expected this. She knew Joyce like always had taken the necessary precautions, and this time would be no different than the last. Well, it would, though the only thing different would be what she was doing in her diaper. It was the worst imaginable scenario possible. A hand reached from behind Emily and it sought out her own. Knowing full well who it belonged to, Emily became sorrowfully limp as it handled her. “Please...” All she got as a response was a hug. “I’m sorry, honey, but not this time.” “But…!” Emily spoke with desperation; stuck in a frenzy with what time she had left. There was nothing she felt capable of doing other than skipping straight to the inevitable. Why torture yourself and watch the water rise than just drown yourself from the start? Tension certainly wasn’t good for the muscles, because she was feeling the strain grow on her by the second. It could have very likely all been in her head, but that didn’t discount from how real it felt right now. The need to go. Maybe it was but a second later and Emily was back to tasting synthetic fruit. It didn’t exactly clear the clouds and chase the storm away, but it at least gave Emily a roof to put her head under. There wasn’t much Joyce could do other than employ all the comfort techniques she knew for Emily. This wasn’t going to be easy, and she knew that, but she could at least try and soften the blow. Emily slowly sunk to the floor, still supported by Joyce’s arms whilst she tried her best to come to terms with an absolute fate. “I know, I know...” Joyce cooed, even if she really didn’t, but she took a fair guess that Emily was too distraught to really call her out on that. “The first time is always hard, but I know you’ve made it through to the other side each and every time. This is no different.” While she spoke, Joyce had turned Emily to face her. Emily had moved to take the pacifier out of her mouth, but she was stopped. “Hang on, I want you to be nice and comfy, okay?” Genuinely frustrated, Emily looked at the ground with a sense of bitterness. This was the last thing she wanted! It was her birthday! So why did this need to happen? It all came as a package. There wouldn’t be any cuddling and kisses without the messy parts too… She hated how literal the saying started to seem now… Keeping in mind what Joyce said, she did try her best to stay comfortable. She was being comforted by someone she deeply cherished, was dressed in a soft fabric, and...and was tasting the pleasant flavor of banana… “You know, it helps to have a friend, too?” Suggestively, Joyce added while behind her back she produced a familiar face. “Pihp?” behind the pacifier, Emily questioned. The ovular mochi shape was unmistakable, as generic and nondescript as it was. Granted, that was exactly what made him so unique. His synthetic smile stared back at Emily, and although reluctant, she was suddenly warming up to Joyce’s comfort strategy. Trying not to wince as her diaper squished, she leaned forward to take Pip from Joyce’s hands. Suddenly holding him tight, all she could do was look at Joyce, standing over her with rays of affection. Joyce rested her cheek on her hand, trying her best not to fawn too much over the sight. There she was, her little girl sitting on her knees, sucking on her pacifier, dressed in a onesie and holding her new, fluffy friend. It pained her to know that this was all for something even more significant though. She looked all buckled up for something that would certainly be more intense… “N...Now whaht?” The worst was that there wasn’t any magic Joyce could use to make what was to come any less worse. The sweet, relatively unperturbed innocence on her face wouldn’t last forever, and Joyce was the reason because of it. It was in times like these when it felt like she was kicking a puppy. The way Emily stared at her, it was complete, genuine trust, and Joyce was about to drag her through the mud. Like she told Emily: the first was always the worst. “...Now you do what you need to do.” It went easy through the ears, but not down the throat. Again, a window of freedom. She had complete control over her fate, and the only way she was going to pass her bowels was if she did it of her own accord. There was something oddly reassuring about something bad being done to yourself by someone else’s hand. At least then you had an excuse to claim no wrongdoing. You played nothing more than an involuntary role in the deed. But this was different. This was all done by Emily. It rocked her core to an uncomfortable point knowing she’d have no one to blame but herself. How was she even supposed to start? In a strange, strange, very strange way, it almost felt like she was coloring again… No matter what comparison she tried to make, it was as confusing as it was jarring. It was like peeing...but out the back? It was like she was on death’s door; pushed to a brink where she suddenly had a sixth sense. She could feel it inside of her; this mass, waste, demanding to be released. Waiting to be caught and contained by her diaper… She hugged Pip tighter, and her breaths started to pick up the pace. The gravity was setting in fast, and tears started to roll down her cheeks. “P-please, d-dohn’t mahk me!” Her pleas muffled and slightly slurred around the teat. “I need you to trust me, sweetie, okay?” Looking emotionally pained herself, Joyce leaned close next to her. Emily continued to quiver, and suddenly shake as the answer she was desperately searching for wasn’t anywhere to be found. “B-b-but, but...” “Once you’re done, we’ll get you changed right away, okay? Like it never happened,” she ended it on a content beat, and smiled a smile with the utmost confidence. Emily could already think of a few ways to continue the verbal gymnastics, but they knew who would win in the end. There was nothing she could do. Nothing. Nothing other than push. How she could even push herself this far was one of science’s greatest mysteries, or at least one of her own greatest conundrums. Joyce was the much better one at reading these things, but she’d certainly come far… It felt wrong. It felt like she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to be doing. Something irreversible. Like she was ripping a steel beam right out of a skyscraper. Everything about this had no objective logic. She was tearing herself down for the sake of someone else. Yet even with that in mind she still wanted to follow through? It pushed against her backside like a rude and intrusive guest. The shift in gear was obviously far too much for her body, seeing as her bowels were having just as tough of a time as she was accepting what was going to happen. She grunted, and her face felt hot. From Joyce’s perspective it was red. Not the embarrassed kind of red, though. Clearly she was physically strained. She stood slightly off her knees, whether it was out of necessity or to prevent squishing from the aftermath… She couldn’t do it. She tried and tried, but her body seemed dead-set on refusing her selfish desires. And that made her feel horribly conflicted. Feeling a bountiful joy that both she and her body were like-minded in their adultness, but also downright terrible for not being able to meet Joyce’s expectations. The idea of disappointment was enough to suddenly pop a screw, because she nearly gasped when she could feel just the smallest bit slip between the barrier defining what was inside her body, and what was the outside world. No! No, no, no, no, no, no! There wasn’t a porcelain toilet waiting to receive her mess, and that’s what scared her the most. It was inconceivable to think it was going anywhere else, in her pants no less. To her own dismay, she didn’t stop, but she stared either intently at Joyce for some form of support, or off into endless space. She probably was shredding through the pacifier with how hard she was biting into it, and Pip must have been two pieces by now with how hard she hugged him. Her cheeks were wet, and they were only becoming more damp by the second. It was all a jumbled mess of confusion as she kept pushing on her bowels, and more and more the mess was starting to poke through. She had already crossed the threshold. There was no turning back now. It was all or nothing. And suddenly, the raging fire within her was rained upon by a heavy, yet wonderful shower. It tickled her ears in the most euphoric way possible. Arms wrapped around her shoulders, and she was pressed into the soft, familiar bosom of her dearest. The hums sang like the melodies of a goddess through her ears, and the sweet, gentle smells reminded her of peace and serenity. It was so sudden and so powerful, she forgot what had her so strained for just a moment. To forget how her bottom shook, fighting to release something so vile and disturbing. Something that tarnished and corrupted her mentality as an adult and grown woman. The best way to explain the feeling is like pushing a big boulder up and down a hill. On the way up, the process is tiring, straining, exhausting, and taxing. It takes everything you have to just set the ball into motion, but once you reach the top, all control leaves you. Gravity takes care of the rest and it slips from your grasp, whether you like it or not. It picks up in speed, and the momentum accelerates to a frightening pace. So fast that it’s over before you can even realize it. A long, uninterrupted gasp mixed into a sigh left Emily’s chest once it hit her. Rather, once it left her. She had stretched her sphincter to such a point that her body squeezed the rest out unaided. The poo left her so fast she nearly had a double-take. Even if she wasn’t proud, the relief she felt from finishing the grueling task was wonderful. Her diaper though felt dreadfully heavy, and her bum felt hot, like there was something close to it radiating heat. Probably because there was… What bothered her in a still shock-induced state however was the size of it all. Of course she couldn’t tell how big it really was, but it was enough to just creep between her legs, feeling the muck shift around inside of her. In unintelligible murmurs she trembled all over, as the smell reaching her nose suddenly reminded her why she should feel so mortified right now. She’d finally done it. The one last thing she never thought she’d ever do, and she’d done it. She truly was a baby. If anyone thought otherwise, they need only refer to the current state of her diaper. It made her feel awful, clearly outshining the tiniest bit of pleasure from satisfying Joyce. Speaking of which, what was she-- Emily’s head slightly reeled back once Joyce’s lips with such force pressed against hers. It was so powerful that Emily’s weakened thighs finally gave up, and her lower half collapsed. This was the last thing she wanted to happen, because she was forcibly sat on the ground. Her eyes widened once her bottom hit the ground--correction, her messy diaper. It squished and squelched, and Emily was there every step of the way to feel it all creep and smoosh. The kiss was wonderful, but the consequences not so much. Joyce looked a tad bit shocked too, but she was still clearly riddled with enthusiasm and pride. Once again, she derived so much joy and pleasure from Emily’s infantileness, but the girl was beyond overwhelmed. She didn’t know how to fully react, other than regard herself with complete and utter disgust. But once she found the words, she was suddenly a quivering mess, both literally and metaphorically. Her mind started to waver heavily, and her body all over felt extremely drained. Part of her could almost slump over on the floor and fall asleep right then. She wanted nothing more than to lean into a nice, big, soft cloud. And yet the sensation of a wet and messy diaper was too much to handle. Her lack of total expression was probably to express just how broken she was right now. She felt disconnected in some way. She was present, sentient, and capable of comprehending things, yet she wasn’t capable of any more than that. “Ch-change?” With only one word in mind, Emily look desperately at Joyce. “O-of course!” Hurriedly, Joyce stood Emily up and took extreme caution to help the wobbly girl back to the nursery. Each step was shaky, and she could feel the mess hang in her diaper heavily. Each step seemed to have charged some consciousness back into her, because she grew more upset with each and every footfall. By the time she was walking on the carpet, she was using Joyce for more than just physical support. The whole way, Joyce was sure not to skip out on the positive reinforcement, because lord if she needed it more than ever now. Before she even set Emily on the table, she undid the snaps to her crotch, and the diaper now unrestrained slumped a little bit lower. Emily could only whimper as it happened, and her nostrils contorted and squinched from the unbearable odor. Joyce was probably bothered by it too, but she gave no indication whatsoever. “I want you to know how proud I am of you,” Joyce stole another kiss from her, then pulled her in for one more hug. “W-w-wait,” tearily, in a thick voice Emily tried to stop her. She didn’t want to be smothered when she felt like this. She’d only feel worse. Joyce ignored her pleas though. “No, I don’t want to hear a word of it,” Joyce spoke firmly, yet looked just as supportive. “Emmy, I’ll love you no matter what. Whether you’re messy, wet, clean, sad, angry, embarrassed, or happy, that’s not going to change how I feel. You can tell me whatever you want, but that’s still not going to stop me from cheering you up.” Emily’s vision grew blurry as she was helped onto the table. She nearly gagged when the mess was spread once more upon sitting down. “Besides, you did the hardest part!” Joyce spoke with an upbeat, encouraging tone. “If you need to cry, I want you to do what feels right. Whatever makes you feel better. But just keep in mind two things. One: it only gets easier. It won’t be as hard as it was this time,” and maybe she could passively work on making it easier, too. Anything to ease the stress on Emily’s part. “And I will never, ever, ever, ever judge you for what happens. You might think that this is your fault, but I promise it isn’t,” she spoke as if it hurt her to think Emily felt that way, which she did. “It’s what’s natural. I wouldn’t expect anything else, okay? It may sound strange right now, but I want you to find comfort with all of this. I want to grow closer to you Emily, as your partner and your mommy.” Emily tried her best to smile and nod, but it was difficult when she was sitting in her own mess. The request was certainly strange indeed, but the idea of growing closer was almost always an immediate yes. Still, she wasn’t sure how she could get used to messing herself… That seemed like a definite no. Something impossible. And yet, Joyce always seemed to prove the exact opposite… She could only let out a sigh, the first unashamed one all day, namely because it had nothing to do with expelling something from her body. Instead, it was Joyce undoing the tapes and pulling back the front of her diaper; allowing the cool air to touch her skin. It felt like centuries had gone by before she could feel the rest of the surrounding atmosphere once again. Even with the strap over her, she could lean forward the slightest bit to see what was going on, and unfortunately she caught a glimpse, and a whiff. If she thought it was bad when it was contained, it was pure liquidated hell now. She couldn’t understand how toilet water masked a smell so well compared to poop being just on its own, but the odor was downright unbearable. What had her nearly faint was seeing just the smallest amount of brown tinge in the diaper snaked between her legs. She did that. It was her mess she made. A grown woman. Messing herself when she was perfectly capable of using the toilet. Before she could look any longer though, Joyce pushed her gently back down. “I don’t want you looking down there one bit, missy,” Joyce tutted disapprovingly. “Only Mommy gets to work down there, got it?” Her dominant assertion over Emily’s private parts actually made her giggle, surprisingly, considering how much turmoil she’d just been put through. She knew it was probably to protect her own sanity, and she was willing to go along with it. “Just lean back on your comfy cushion, okay?” Joyce brushed a lock of Emily’s hair. “Look at Mommy instead of the silly old diapie.” She shined her pearly whites with a gleeful smile. “Don’t I look pretty? Huh?” Before Emily could clearly react, a rush of tickles attacked her left foot. Squeals escaped her as she tried to wiggle, but it only made the mess she was sitting in worse. Thankfully Joyce realized that too, and the tickles stopped much faster than they usually would. “Ready to be clean?” Meekly, Emily nodded her head. During the change, Joyce’s nose had an involuntary twitch here and there, because truthfully the smell wasn’t so pleasant to her either. But it was all part of the package. She wanted Emily at her best times, as well as her worst. She’d be there every step of the way to make it all pleasant, and if not that, then bearable. Besides, someone had to keep her baby pretty. Wipes were applied liberally and even when Joyce was sure not a speck was left on her bottom, she ran through the motions once more. “A..Are you sure it’s clean?” Emily asked nervously. She’d hate to be trapped in a new diaper just to get it dirty again… She felt clean, but it’s not like she could say for certain. Then she suddenly yelped when the cold hand using the wipes took a playful squeeze as her bare bottom. “Clean as a whistle, and cute as a button!” Joyce snickered. “Anyways, I’ve been keeping that tush waiting long enough. Let’s get you into something clean.” A new, clean diaper was suddenly produced, and Emily was actually thankful to smell the powder rather than her own poop once again. She could for the moment regard her diaper simply as cushy and soft underwear. Nothing else. The strap to the table was undone and she’d been set back on the ground. “Alrighty, free to go!” Joyce clapped her hands together, as if she were to send the horses off to the races. “H...huh?” Awkwardly, Emily’s eyes gestured to her near-naked self. All she was wearing was a diaper, and Joyce planned to send her off? Joyce either didn’t see what she was getting at, or tactfully played dumb. “What’s wrong?” “Can’t I wear something? Maybe the onesie again?” She started to grow sheepish, asking for such childish clothing. “I think I want you to get used to just your diaper,” Joyce spoke simply, not so much as disturbing Emily, but throwing her into a senseless stupor. “What do you mean? I don’t wanna be naked!” “Remember you said you wanted me to have more control? I think this is what’s best for you right now,” she gave a reassuring kiss. “Besides, dinner might be messy, and I think you look cute right now?” Her casual tone made Emily’s heart skip a beat. Not only had she exercised the absolute rule Emily extended to her, but she so nonchalantly put Emily in her place. Put Emmy in her place. Unwilling to protest any further, looking intently at the ground, finding the puffed crotch of her diaper impossible to notice, she nodded her head. “Attagirl.” Emily with red cheeks looked back to Joyce, and suddenly felt caught off guard. It was the same look as before. Joyce’s eyes had narrowed, and her eyelids had lowered, as if she were trying to focus her view on her prey alone. She took a seductive approach; the steps of a creeping cougar rather than an affectionate mommy. Emily nearly gulped, and she was strangely excitedly ready for an intense and passionate kiss. Then what shattered such an intimate moment was when her diaper crinkled heavily, as Joyce gave it a fun squeeze. Looking back to her, the fire in her eyes had died, and Emily felt off-puttingly cheated, as well as embarrassed. Emily puffed her cheeks annoyingly, and Joyce merely giggled and spun her out the room. “Mommy’s a meanie, huh?” Her teasing even earned a smirk from Emily. “First she won’t let Emmy wear her clothes, and now she won’t give her kisses.” A finger tracing her spine then sent shivers down Emily’s naked back all over as the nail just touched the surface. “You go have some free time, okay? I’ll only be a little bit. I need to make sure there’s a ride for mom and dad tomorrow.” Walking down the hall, Emily yet again felt another need to cover up her chest, but the notion felt so useless around Joyce. She’d seen her naked time and time again. The efforts at this point seemed wasted. There wasn’t anything left to protect, and maybe it made Joyce happy seeing her like this… Emily was trying to find a way to enjoy this all, and in many degrees she really was, but she also wanted to please Joyce too. Alone in her office, Joyce picked up the phone, already dialing the number in mind. Again, she hated bothering staff near or during the weekend, but it was an unfortunate necessity. She sighed not out of annoyance of others, but precisely because of herself. To anyone other than Emily and family, it was just business, but she respected timely boundaries as well. Work should overflow as little as possible. Being a CEO may cause those rules to bend a little, but she made up for it in the countless other benefits along with it. The phone beeped silently for a few moments. “Charles? I’m fine, and you? That’s good to hear,” during the brief paused, she slightly pivoted in her chair, moving the mouse to her business computer, bringing the tower to life. “I’m sorry for calling you at a time like this, but would you be available tomorrow for a few hours?” Of course he’d say yes, but honestly Joyce wish he’d refuse. Charles was one of few workers she held with high regard. Probably because he worked so closely with her. She didn’t like to impose. “You will? Perfect. I’m sorry about taking up your time like this, you’ll be compensated, of course.” A sudden smile crept on her face. Not from Charles’ compliance, but something else. Something far more adorable. From the angle the camera was facing, her monitor gave her a live feed of the next room over. Propped on the couch, A practically naked Emily occupied herself with the ongoing tv. The light from the monitor slightly brightened Joyce’s own face, and her joyful expression. What really tied it all together though was her posture. Laying across the cushions, she laid her bare chest on top of her stuffed toy, Pip, and looked mildly content with what she was doing. It was everything Joyce wanted, and hoped it would someday be so for Emily too. There would be such a wonderful mix of both adult and infantile moments. It wasn’t even Joyce’s birthday, but it might as well have been. She felt so selfish, deriving pleasure from Emily’s big day. The only thing that kept her happy was knowing that it was mutual. And besides, she knew Emily would never let her feel sad. If only it could go on like this for longer… Her brief moment of thought was chased by the reminder of why she was calling. Why this moment couldn’t carry on into tomorrow. “Thank you again, Charles. I’ll send you the details soon. It’s an airport pickup for my parents. Have a good night. Bye.” The phone beeped, and Joyce set it back into the receiver. She had to call her mom one last time to verify the details, but other than that her business would be finished. She happily watched Emily for a few moments longer, only able to pry herself from it by reasoning that the faster she worked, the sooner she could stop being a spectator and become a participant. She was already wanting to cuddle with her little Emmy again! The emotional frustration though only made her heart flutter even more. Quickly, she dialed the last few digits. . .. … “Mom? Is that you? Hi, so I just wanted to...” The story's not dead! Promise. Will respond to comments soon. Sorry about the lateness! Please, as well, let me know your thoughts. I read all the comments, and appreciate them to no end! And again, just give me a little bit, and I'll give you all proper responses. Really, I can't thank you enough for the support and concern over the story's continuation. But just to be clear, it IS going to keep going. (I promise, not an April Fool's joke)

15 - A Typical Day “Ooh!” Joyce happily wowed as she watched Emily diligently work at the page in the book. A handful of thick, dull-pointed crayons were lazily strewn about the glass table top, and she had planted herself in between the coffee table and couch. Joyce was right beside her, only sitting on the couch. On top of this the band still held true to their new trio. Emily wasn’t sitting on the floor, and in fact on her knees. Somewhat, at least. The new third member, Pip, forced the image of not only just a dessert to Emily, but also a convenient cushion…Between her legs, the denim skirt to her dress was just barely covering the unfaltering smile sewn on its pudgy body. Her bottom was getting nicely acquainted with Pip’s entire body, and if visuals were any indication, he didn’t seem to mind. “That birdy looks very cute,” Joyce commented as Emily with extreme care worked her blue crayon along the thick black lines; the kind that was forgiving for the countless aspiring artists who maybe got a little too excited with their coloring… Emily was just as engaged as was Joyce enthralled through sheer spectatorship. A little handheld creative expression was always fun, because things like this were meant to point you down a path and all that’s left is to step on the gas. Playing with stuffed toys was oddly intimidating because there were no safety rails. The art of acting like a kid could certainly not be underestimated, and learning how to play wasn’t an easy job... The canvas like any other had been pure white; absent of influence and in a state of patience waiting to be disturbed. The brushes and tools of illustration caused ripples across the page, and despite being heavily regulated by the printers preceding Emily’s own unique touch, she breathed life into the commercialized blueprint. It was especially satisfying for Joyce watching it all come together. The most distinct pieces to the page were a chirping bird, her baby chicks sitting in their nest, perched high on the tree. The branch supporting the small family followed an expanding path into a much more girthy tree trunk, and beyond the foreground decorated in leaves was a distant field marked by a stream trailing off to the horizon. The mama bird was the first and only thing Emily’d worked on, and Joyce always loved to see a big plan come together. When each and every individual aspect was treated with care and caution, once assembled it would yield an amazing product. “You’re such a careful colorer, my little artist,” Joyce spoke in a syrupy voice, stroking Emily’s hair which only heightened the pleasant atmosphere the girl was immersed in. “Well I don’t wanna mess it up...” Emily sheepishly explained, suddenly embarrassed by her own dedication. “It needs to look neat.” “It needs to look like you had fun coloring,” Joyce corrected. “Nobody here expects anything of you but to have fun and be happy! If that’s what does it for you though, then I want you to take as long as you want. More importantly, why did you make the birdy blue?” “Because it looks like a blue jay,” Emily shifted from outline work to a steady back and forth scribble, filling in the white space with an even stroke and pace. “Why?” “No reason...” Joyce’s voice trailed as she continued to look on with just as much amusement. “What are you gonna color next? Tell Mommy how my little girl’s planned it out!” Her curiosity over the tiniest details had her on the edge of her seat. In the middle of her small set of words, Emily had paused to take a sip--a suck, or two from her bottle. The drink was good, and even despite being in a bottle it hardly put a damper on the taste. “I dunno, the leaves?” She briefly scanned the page, honestly unsure herself. There was no rhyme or reason to her approach or angle, and what her next plan of action would be spur of the moment. Whatever she felt like doing was what she’d do next. The tv had been playing in the background which helped as a degree of white noise for the two, but the forefront of their attentions were either focused on the drawing or the artist. It was pretty clear who was watching what. Finally, the parental bird had been colored solid and the chicks would come later on. Emily felt like targeting something else right now, and the leaves were looking a little too lifeless for her tastes...As a mental memory, without looking over to it, Emily set her hand right where the green crayon should’ve been, and then her complacency was interrupted by stupidity when she’d only managed to press her hand against the glass. Finally looking, Emily swept her vision across the table and crayon box, realizing the green had mysteriously disappeared. She looked around her knees, legs, and feet, but there wasn’t anything to be found. Nothing other than Pip, of course. “Joyce, did you see where I put the green?” She turned back to Joyce, who looked just a neutral as she’d always been. Only...there was something that told Emily she was playing a part in this mischief… “No? What do you mean?” Without moving from her spot, she looked to her own sides on the couch, finding nothing either. “I could have sworn I left it on the table...” Passively, she explained whilst her mind wandered elsewhere, still searching for her tool. “Did you check the floor?” “Yeah, but I didn’t see anything...” “Your pocket?” Singular. The only pocket Emily had to keep watch of was the one sewn on the front of her dress. Still, she was pretty sure she would have noticed if a fat crayon had snuck its way in there...Nevertheless, although not expecting it, she didn’t pay much mind when Joyce leaned forward to open it for her. Peering inside herself, all there was at the bottom was the denim crease. Empty. “That’s strange...” Joyce spoke simply, adjusting the front of Emily’s skirt. Inflating her cheeks with mild annoyance, Emily gave a brief mumble.“Now I can’t finish the leaves...” Until the green runaway could be found, the remaining white space fell back into the forefront of her mind; deciding what she could color next until the green showed itself again. “Why can’t you finish the leaves?” Joyce asked, breaking Emily’s concentration. Mindlessly while she spoke, Emily wrapped her hands on Joyce’s knee and nuzzled her cheek into it. “Because I don’t have the green?” For some reason, this was starting to feel oddly repetitive. Joyce grabbed the box of crayons and finished emptying its contents onto the table, saying, “Leaves aren’t just green, silly.” She organized them in an orderly line for Emily to see. “Leaves are whatever color you want them to be!” Well, she wasn’t wrong...The brown, yellow, red, and orange crayons were all likely candidates as well. Who said it had to be summer or spring? Fall was perfectly viable too. Nonchalantly, Emily went for the red crayon, but was quickly shut out by a much more adult hand guarding the path. “Joyce...” Emily whined in a pretending groan. “Why can’t I use the red?” “Were you thinking about the Fall?” “Y...yes?” What was she doing wrong? And how was her mindset that predictable? It was just a drawing! What’s the point in creativity if you can’t create as you please? The whole situation was starting to feel like some grand oxymoron the further Emily drowned in her one-sided conclusions. “You said they weren’t just green!” “I know I did, and that’s true,” Joyce agreed, only mucking up Emily’s sense of clarity further. “But I think you’re missing the point, honey.” Watching Emily’s frustrations mildly boil almost had Joyce giggling the slightest, just because she knew how minor of a detail she was getting so hung up on. In that way Emily truly resembled a happy-go-lucky child. They’d never once known what it was like to encounter an adult responsibility, which is why even the smallest challenges or upsets to them was like trying to move a mountain. Her intentions were of course all good, but it was clear Emily wasn’t getting the fuller picture… Before she responded, Emily paused to take another sip from her bottle, causing Joyce’s heart to flutter at the sight. And as more time went on, a feeling in Emily’s bladder she’d been trying to ignore had come knocking more frequently with each passing moment. It was a double-edged sword, really. At the cost of delicious drinks and wonderful caffeine, it was her toilet habits that had to pay the toll. The feeling though was just starting to reach the point of downright uncomfortable. She was becoming distracted though. She’d deal with the bathroom later, or quite possibly her diaper might… “Why can’t I pick the colors I want?” She looked at Joyce questioningly. “I thought it was my drawing?” “You can use any colors you want,” Joyce lifted her hand off the red crayon, and moved over to Emily’s head with a pat. “I just want to express yourself freely. Don’t think about how things should be.” Truthfully, Emily was still lost, and she didn’t feel like she was any closer to the truth. “I still don’t get it...” Annoyed at her own incompetence, she mumbled right before taking another sip. “Yes you do, pouty pants,” Joyce lightly chided as she slipped into the space right next to Emily and onto her own knees. Even with Pips support, Emily didn’t come close to being as tall as Joyce. “You just don’t realize it yet.” “I’m not mad...” Emily sheepishly whined at the sound of the name “pouty pants.” Her cheeks burned and despite being the one who insulted her, she leaned closer into Joyce. Chuckling, Joyce continued. “Then prove it to me. I want you to stop thinking logically. Color whatever you want with whatever color you want! Make the rivers green! Make the grass orange! Who said trees had to be brown? And there’s no need for the leaves to be green. I want to know what Emmy thinks they should be. Whatever color that feels right to you is what you should be using.” Whatever feels right. Still puzzled, Emily looked down on the drawing, as well as to the crayons. On paper, what Joyce was saying finally made sense, but from how Emily understood it, she was supposed to detach herself from rational thought altogether and let her feelings dictate the canvas? What was she, some sort of mindless kid? Oh, right. Apprehensively she looked at the array of colors, as if she were about to cut the wrong wire. The more she sat there with her thoughts, the more frustrating it became. She couldn’t even play with stuffed toys, and now she couldn’t color? How pathetic could she be? “I still can’t do it, Joyce...” With a slightly upturned lower lip, Emily slumped over in a defeated stature. More than anything she hated to fail Joyce’s expectations and second to that was her own inability to be creative. “Yes you can, and you already have. You’re overthinking it!” As much as she loved Joyce, it still didn’t change that it was annoying to be told she could do something when she was adamant she can’t. What was perplexing about her encouragement though was Joyce saying she’d already done it. How? This was the first time she’d ever picked up a crayon around her! “All you need to do is simply...” Joyce leaned in close to Emily’s ear, and her following words tickled the surface of her skin with her warm, lovely breath. “Let go...” She kept stroking Emily’s back as she continued to encourage her little girl and help her find her place yet again. “Just let yourself fall into things. You’ve been doing it all this morning. When you were in your nursery, when I fed you in your high chair, put you in your nice and soft clothes that Amy made for you? Didn’t all of that make you feel so fuzzy? Or did I not give you enough kisses? Is that it?” On cue, she started to assault Emily with countless pecks on the cheek, earning a torrent of giggles as Emily without moving from her spot tried to avoid them. With each peck and whisper though, her soft voice almost resembled the beginnings of a light hypnosis. Finally the kissing stopped, and Joyce moved on. “When kids play they don’t think too hard about it, silly.” She playfully tapped her finger on Emily’s bare forehead. “And neither should you. It’s about living in the moment and having fun with it. There’s no one here to tell you how things need to be or should be. I’ll always love you whether you’re my big girl or baby, but whenever you’re my little girl, I think you’ll have a lot more fun when you start acting like it. And don’t tell me you can’t, because I’ve seen you firsthand already have giggle fits, and you’ve already done things like making a new friend, drinking from a bottle, using a pacifier?” The countless things she listed off was suddenly trying to call her back to her adult mindset, where the embarrassment and shame was waiting on the other side. “And I don’t mean that as a bad thing,” Joyce spoke almost sternly, as if to scare away the big and bad adult thoughts in her head. Only the happy, baby Emmy was allowed to come out and play. Mama Bear wouldn’t let anyone or anything affect that, even if it were Emily herself. “These are all wonderful signs that show you know how to relax; how to be my little girl...” The reminder of a sense of ownership is what resonated within Emily the most. She belonged to Joyce, and she wanted to show it too. As she looked down at herself, clad in a diaper, dress, and onesie, it was suddenly becoming harder and harder to consider adult things at the moment. She started to remember the short banter she had with Joyce in the nursery; naked except for a bra and diaper whilst she was caught in a tickle attack. There wasn’t any shame in that moment, and here she was in more clothing than in that moment. Yes. She was starting to feel it. The further she sunk, the more tangible it started to feel. That sense of playfulness she’d been continuously tapping into. It was coming somewhere from within, and she could feel it drawing closer to the surface. All she needed to do was push; push and it would make itself known! She could feel the pressure as such familiar feelings were ready to burst. Yes! She’d finally found it! Then on command, she couldn’t hold back anymore and let the feeling envelop her. It was warm, seemingly wonderful, and...and...and wet? Despite having her eyes closed, that feeling of happiness she thought she’d taken hold of was suddenly feeling extremely limited from the waist down, and not as happy as she thought. It was almost like a liquid pouring out of her...No, it definitely was. It was like a stream; hot, wet, and something she couldn’t stop. Regardless, she let out an involuntary sigh as whatever she’d just expelled from within had taken some effort. But then she started to feel it; creeping all over her skin and in her diaper...Quietly, she could only look at anything but Joyce while she emptied her bladder. Frankly, what she thought was the answer was just her bladder calling...and she answered it. As it pooled in her diaper, she slightly panicked. Without much regard for who was watching, Emily lifted her denim skirt, fearing the worst as stopping the pee was a hopeless cause. Thankfully as her seemingly unending stream did stop, she didn’t seem to have leaked...Leaning forward just a little bit, her friend Pip seemed to be alright too, though she could feel the pee that had yet to be fully absorbed slosh ever so slightly in her underwear. Her diaper though felt noticeably squishier and slightly heavier… “J...Joyce, I...” Emily started with a quiet whimper, almost on the verge of tears, but a pacifier was suddenly between her lips. If anything, maybe the taste of bananas could calm her nerves. “Shh, it’s alright.” Soothingly, Joyce guided Emily’s hands from her skirt, letting it fall back to her knees. With enough physical encouragement, Joyce eased the reluctant girl back onto Pip, the glorified bum-cushion, causing Emily to wince once she could feel the more prominent squish. “Don’t worry, you’re fine, see?” With much more sympathetic maternalism, Joyce was much slower with her next kiss, taking her time to convey as much serenity and security is possible. Emily while willingly accepting the skinship could only try and be comfortable with reddening cheeks and her posture. “No leaks, you’re all good. All dry, see? Don’t worry about what goes on down there, okay?” It was unspokenly clear that her notion referred to what was beneath the pale, yellow onesie. “Let’s go back to coloring. That’s a lot more fun and interesting, right?” Meekly, Emily could only nod her head. Thankfully Joyce somehow made it all bearable. More than anything she was afraid of the mess she’d cause...It felt even worse knowing that this was one wetting on top of another. Twice she’d wet this diaper. It wasn’t how Joyce wanted to ease her into things, but regardless of whether it was an inch or a mile, there were an awful lot of inches in a mile… “You know you’re not supposed to be embarrassed about your diapers around me?” Raising a brow, she looked at Emily with a smirk, silent from the pacifier, but her cheeks burning even harder. She knew she wasn’t supposed to be, but breaking a habit to not be embarrassed was impossibly difficult. Just because birds had wings, that didn’t mean they knew how to fly from the get-go. It wasn’t so much that Joyce saw her do it, but rather she did the deed to begin with. “Okay, come on,” Joyce sounding much more upbeat guided Emily’s hand over to the crayons. “Pick a color that makes you happy! Or maybe silly?” Desperate for a distraction, Emily quickly looked the crayons over, and in a mildly frenzied state she had only but instinct to rely on which was screaming purple. Something about it called to her, and she couldn’t place a good reason as to why. It just felt...right. “Now all you need to do,” Joyce grabbed Emily’s hand holding the crayon, and aimed it at the page in the coloring book. She pressed down for her, and not a moment later the purple had touched ground. “Is move that hand and have fun with it!” Under normal circumstances, purple had no place in this drawing. There was no reason for it. The leaves were green, the tree was brown. The birdies were blue, the sun was yellow, the river was turquoise… But...but why couldn’t the leaves be purple? Or the tree be red? The more she stared at the page, it felt as if Emily’s senses were heightened, and for real this time she was falling back into a familiar place. Between her lifelong absolutes and givens, much more illogical wedges slipped right in. The grass suddenly looked blue, and the idea of yellow birds seemed much more appealing now...With a new sense of creativity flooding in her mind like pee into her diaper, she dressed her canvas in a new blanket of inspiration. A small clacking noise was the last thing to be heard when the piece was finally finished. Beside the page were countless crayons of varying wear; clearly used for scribbles and more detailed scrawls. Unorthodox in every sense, the image looked as if a rainbow had thrown up on it. The leaves were indeed purple, and the bark was a crimson red. The baby birds must have been stolen from their true home, because the yellow chicks clearly didn’t match their bluer parent. As Emily looked at it, even though the color scheme had no rhyme or reason, an odd sense of pride filled her...As if she’d accomplished something greater than the drawing itself. Picked up the book, she pivoted on her waist and held it in front of Joyce, who was mimicking the toothy smile Emily now had, only her’s was partly hidden by the pacifier. In a muffled cheer, Emily yelled, “Done!” Suddenly with a spectator; a critic for her work, Emily started to become much more mindful of her efforts now. Letting Joyce take the book from her, she shuffled her knees slightly in anticipation for what the review would be. But as she watched Joyce observe the page, her smile never seemed to falter, and if anything grow wider. “It’s beautiful, my little Picasso!” Hearing her fawn over the drawing somehow made Emily feel irrationally well; proud of what she’d done. She had poured her heart and soul into something so trivial, yet Joyce acknowledged all of it and only sung with praise. That fuzzy feeling of warmth and being saturated in affection was what she was feeling, and she loved every second of it. Finally removing the pacifier from her mouth, Emily twiddling her thumbs addressed the most glaring issue with the drawing. “I...I was gonna make all the birds the same color, but I changed my mind and picked yellow...Now they don’t look the same...” In her mind Joyce’s happiness made the drawing perfect, but her personal blunder took it down just a level from that. “I think I like it more this way,” Joyce spoke in a calm voice, as if her speech was secondary to pensive thought. Her eyes kept spanning the masterpiece whilst she made note of every little detail. “What do you mean?” What did she mean? Wouldn’t it be better if all the birds were the same color? Or at least stick to a theme and make them all multicolored… “Just because the Mama bird is blue, why should her babies have to be?” “Well...because...” Such a simple question seemed to have stumped Emily. Wasn’t it supposed to be a given that they’d be blue? Blue birds gave birth to blue birds after all…“Because they’re her babies? Wouldn’t they look the same?” “I don’t think so,” Joyce with her motherly tone continued while Emily watched from below like an attentive student during story time. “What matters is that the baby birds are loved, and love their Mama. It doesn’t matter if they look the same or not.” It was true, but for some reason Emily still wasn’t fully convinced...She felt like there was an analogy here she wasn’t getting...Joyce could read her expression on her face, and finally unveiled the shroud to really drive the point home, or at least give a concrete example. “Well, aren’t you my baby girl?” Hearing those words put an involuntary smile on Emily’s face while she bashfully tried to look away. The glaring antithesis to her own thought process had been in front of her the whole time. How could she have been so stupid? She and Joyce both came from different walks of life, but here they were...Mother and her daughter… Joyce set the coloring book back on the table, and grabbed a corner of the page with a firm grip.”I know exactly where I want this to go...” Excitement was evident in Joyce’s voice, and suddenly Emily grew a little bit nervous. Staring at the page now, the hidden connection was suddenly made as Emily could now see the perforated edge to the page. They were meant to be torn out… “Joyce? What are you doing?” Emily tried to confirm her suspicions; her worst fears. “Well we can’t leave something as pretty as this locked up!” Joyce happily explained, and with a quick tear the page in all its splendor had been removed from the book. “Now come on, sweetie, every good drawing needs its artist’s signature!” She leaned in for a playful whisper, “That’s how they’re worth lots of money!” Emily couldn’t help but snicker hearing Joyce elevate her work to the level of the greats, and seemingly make her feel like she was at the top of the world. Grabbing a black crayon, Emily conceded and signed a uniform, textbook ‘E’ at the bottom right corner. “Now it’s perfect.” Joyce approvingly nodded her head, helping Emily up on her feet and walking to the kitchen. Awkwardly Emily waddled slightly now that the bulk between her legs had gotten a bit bigger… Joyce rummaged through a drawer and found what she needed, taking the drawing and pressing it against the fridge, pinning it in place with a magnet. There as it hung on the door, there was very mixed reactions coming from the two as they stared. “But won’t people see it?” Worriedly, Emily asked. She was okay with Joyce seeing it, but now that it was on public display for anyone in the house and she’d signed her first initial on it, who knows what could happen? She was starting to feel less confident about her coloring job. “That’s the whole point,” Joyce said while smoothening Emily’s hair. “And when you’re like this, you can take credit for it all you want. And when you’re a big girl? Well...We can just say my friend’s niece made some art for me.” Still uncertain, Emily watched the drawing nervously. “Can’t...can’t we just take it down instead? Put it somewhere more private?” “Nope!” Joyce happily declined as she steered Emily back into the living room. Not expecting a complete and total denial, Emily spoke with a bit of surprise. “Wh-What do you mean, no? But...but...” She tried to think of a way to retaliate, but Joyce was the one in charge… “You said you wanted me to take a little more control, and I am,” Soothingly Joyce rubbed Emily’s back. “No one’s going to find out that it’s yours, unless you want to of course.” They both knew the answer to that. “But like you said, I should be taking charge a little bit more. You’re gonna need to trust me on stuff like this.” She wanted to trust Joyce, really, she did, but it wasn’t so easy to put all your stock in some other person. With Joyce she already could a great deal, but it was still something to get used to. Back in the living room, Emily picked up her near-empty bottle, asking, “Could I have some more coffee, please?” Joyce took the bottle from her, but didn’t receive her with complete compliance. “Why don’t we try just juice or straight milk?” “I thought you said it was my birthday?” Emily with a fake, laughable expectant tone interjected. At the same time, didn’t Joyce say she’d be getting some leeway today? “It is, and if that’s what you want I’ll give it to you, but I just don’t want you to be too energetic right before you go down for your nap...” Joyce looked at the bottle for a moment. Nap? She still had to take one today? Suddenly her mind was flashing back to the nursery, when Joyce threatened to make her nap longer… “But do I have to?” For once it was a wholehearted, genuine complaint. “Yes,” Joyce smiled sympathetically, “You do.” “But your parents are coming tomorrow!” Emily tried to defend her position; find some way to overcome the impossible barrier known as nap time. “Shouldn’t we be spending as much time together as possible?” She was a big fan of sleep, but she was an even bigger fan of playing with Joyce. “Little girls need a little break to be nice and energetic for the second half of the day,” Joyce explained, as she walked back into the kitchen for the second time, with a complaining and protesting Emily as the caboose. She unscrewed the top of the bottle. “Birthday or not.” Suddenly coupled by hanging her drawing, and being absolute about her nap, Joyce was starting to feel an awful lot like a...like a mother. “But when they come, we can’t do this again until they leave!” Emily whined yet again, focusing her frustrations on the inability to maintain their play time. She harbored no ill will against Joyce’s parents, but she could feel herself wanting to cling desperately to what they had. Joyce merely tutted her voice, opening the fridge. “Emmy’s already starting to sound a bit cranky...” She smirked looking back to the girl. “Maybe we should put you down a little bit early?” Visibly annoyed and distraught, Emily could only watch silently as Joyce continued her rhythm. “I know you’re having fun, and I am too,” Joyce was back to her calm, non-teasing self. “But having a routine is a part of the package. You may not like it, but that’s how things are. I’m supposed to be your Mommy right now, remember?” Indeed, she was, and Emily could feel it so greatly. It felt impossible to defy what Joyce said, as it was law. She could try and struggle, but they both knew who would win in the end. It was admittedly part of why Emily was enjoying this so much… “I know my parents are coming tomorrow and you’re feeling a little rushed, but there’s still a whole lot of time left for us to be together. And hey, how about this? Maybe an earlier nap time isn’t such a bad idea after all...Why don’t I put you down for your nap early so we can get started even sooner for the afternoon?” Unsure of how to answer, Emily could only stare at Joyce helplessly. She wouldn’t be getting her way, that was certain, but she had the power to at least mitigate her frustrations. She was being a brat, and Joyce only continued to love her. Maybe taking a nap sooner was better...She’d be much too focused on its impending doom later on otherwise. “Okay...” Meekly, Emily sighed as she accepted Joyce’s loving stares. “It’s settled then. But for that reason, I think I’m going to make an executive decision and swap you over to juice...” Joyce had already put the milk away. After the bottle was filled, Emily was escorted back to the nursery where two important pieces of furniture laid. “First things first,” Joyce catching Emily by surprise hoisted her up and onto the changing table, pulling the strap over her. Powerless to stop her, as well as never intending to, Emily resigned herself to Joyce as she unsnapped the crotch of her onesie and flipped the denim skirt up for better access. Joyce silently noted the obvious discoloration, and pronounced bulk from the effective absorption. The diaper still looked like it could take a bit more, but Joyce figured it was not only enough for Emily’s efforts, but nap time should always earn a change if one was warranted. The whole time while she set out to work, Joyce fell into her pacifying hum, which was almost enough to distract Emily from the new diaper being slipped underneath her bottom, and the powder over her crotch. Once she was all taped up, Joyce redid the onesie and set her back on the ground. Emily was happy to be dry again. “Arms up like a ballerina, Emmy,” Joyce encouraged, while Emily lifted her arms straight into the air. Grabbing it by the denim straps, Joyce lifted the dress portion off of Emily and she was left in just a yellow, form-fitting onesie. Suddenly Emily felt a tad bit lighter, and was passively aware of how the swaying sensation of a skirt had left her. Unlatching it, the crib’s side had been lowered, and with Joyce’s help placed Emily inside of it. She noticed the obvious difference in size compared to her normal bad; half the width and slightly shorter in length. She wasn’t in a tight space by any means; slightly bigger than maybe a college dorm bed. As she sat there, criss-cross, she nudged the small pile of stuffed animals guarding her pillow. The onesie was soft, her feet were covered in socks, the diaper’s interior was admittedly soft, and the mattress was cushy and foamy. The bars surrounding her provided an odd sense of security, and she didn’t seem to mind them as much as she thought she would. Everything surrounding her and what she was clothed in came from someone else. It was all put into place by another person despite it all being meant for Emily. She hadn’t a hand in even the food that went in her belly. Everything was done for her, and for a brief moment she could forget what it was like to be independent. When Joyce raised the lowered crib side, Emily realized that there might be a small struggle in getting over it by herself...Not impossible, but not easy… Setting the bottle in the crib beside her, Joyce helped Emily get underneath the covers and situated. “Now you get all nice and rested up for me, got it?” Joyce spoke in a hushed voice, already trying to talk Emily into a sleepy setting. She closed the curtains to the windows for the most part, but the outer edges of daytime still bled through the cracks between the shades and outside world. She was doing her best not to be too energetic, lest that rub off on the girl who should be feeling fatigued and tired. Emily, however, had her heart beating a mile a minute despite being so comfy all over. Not only was she back in the nursery, but in her crib for the first time to boot. From head to toe she was dressed like an infant, and she’d been given a nap time bottle in case she got thirsty...Sometimes Joyce played her part too well, because Emily could find little distinction between herself and a normal baby. She’d have no trouble falling asleep with how comfy she felt, but she was simply too excited to calm herself. “Joyce?” “What is it, hon?” “I don’t feel tired...” “That’s because you’re not trying to sleep, silly.” “No, that’s not what I mean. I’m just...excited, that’s all...” “Well, I think I’d beg to differ.” Joyce happily hung her head over the top of the crib, and her face shined down on Emily like the sun. Or the moon, given the room had been made darker. Seeing Joyce look so unconvinced strangely had Emily giggling for no reason whatsoever. “I’m serious, though!” Emily raised her voice a little, trying to master her own emotions as well as convince Joyce otherwise. “I think it’s because you haven’t tried going to sleep yet.” With one hand, she laid it on Emily’s shoulder and gently pushed her back onto the mattress. Emily’s head collided with the feathery and fluffy pillow. She didn’t even know if the thing was stuffed with feathers, but it felt like a cloud nonetheless. “I’ll stay by your side until you’re off to sleepy land,” Joyce reassured, holding Emily’s hand through the bars. “Joyce?” “What is it, sweetie?” “How come you picked me?” “Picked you?” Needing to elaborate further had Emily feeling a little nervous and awkward. “Y...yeah. Ever since that night on the street, I’ve always wondered why you stopped for me...” Dancing her thumb in Emily’s palm, Joyce pondered the question for a moment. “It’s...hard to explain, but there was something about you. There still is.” For a brief moment, she looked into Emily’s eyes which were laying on the pillow. “When I saw you I thought to myself, ‘This person seems special to me. I don’t know why, but I want to chase that feeling.’ And of course you looked down on your luck, but...” She chuckled, realizing she had no real answer. “Maybe that’s what they call love at first sight?” She didn’t know what kind of love she had for Emily, but it was one that involved physical affection, and she was more than satisfied by discovering it as time went on. Emily’s heart thumped heavily at the words, hearing Joyce relaxedly confess her emotions. But at the same time, the crib’s mattress, pillow, and blankets were feeling soft...In a way it was soothing enough just to hear Joyce speak, just like when she hummed. Everything about her seemed so calming, through and through. “Did you plan to talk me into this when we first met?” The feelings behind her question were of a blank slate. She had no motive and was simply curious. It was clear by this point she’d acclimated to being Joyce’s baby girl, but it made Emily wonder if this was the plan all along. “No...” Joyce answered simply, staring off into space. “Everything about you I found and still find adorable,” She brushed Emily’s cheek, who blinked her eyes heavily. “I think I started to fantasize though pretty early on, about us; enjoying some sort of relationship like this. I never thought it’d happen in a million years, though...” Her last sentence came off as thick, and almost shaky. “What I was so attracted to in the beginning was being able to let you feel so carefree; like everything being taken care of, not having to lift a finger. I don’t think I’ll ever know why I feel that way, but I still enjoy it despite not knowing why.” Memories of their earlier days resurfaced, and she could still picture the night she’d gotten Emily her first wave of clothes; the fashionista trying on every bit. Truthfully, she wanted to see her in some of the more revealing items, that being just underwear, but what it would symbolize to Joyce was a sign of acceptance, and a willingness to be unreserved around Joyce. Again, it was what the act represented, not so much the deed itself. “And...what else…?” Her words were becoming more drawn out. Clearly she wasn’t as energetic as she’d thought. Everything around her was working against her, but at the same time towards her objective benefit. Her eyes slightly wandered about the room, catching Mr.Bear’s neutral, yet happy face, the thick carpet, the unoccupied changing table, the hanging paintings on the wall...Joyce. “How can I be a better baby…?” Joyce let out a small laugh, stifled mostly to keep Emily from getting any of her energy back. There were a few things that came to mind which would make these experiences all the more genuine and amazing, but Joyce would never totally force something on Emily. Besides, things, as they were, were already perfect. Anything on top of this would have been a bonus. And if Emily didn’t discover it herself, there would be no mutual enjoyment. What she did eye though was the diaper bulge behind Emily’s onesie. There was still one last way she could use it and she had yet to try that it. Joyce wasn’t looking forward to it, either, namely because it would be certain to cause Emily a meltdown. She hated to see her girl be so distraught. “In the short term?” Joyce brought a finger to her chin like she needed to give it some thought. “Going to sleep, missy! This isn’t 20 questions. It’s called nap time for a reason!” Her joke earned a sleepy smile from Emily. “But as for everything else, I couldn’t ask for more than you just having fun with it. A happy baby makes a happy mommy. You’re perfect just the way you are, Emmy.” Finally, Emily’s eyes had closed, and Joyce could just hear the slight, rhythmic breathing through her nose. She was a slumbering angel, and Joyce did everything in her power so as not to disturb it. Nudging the bottle by Emily’s side for just in case, Joyce quietly watched Emily for a few moments longer, and the longer she stared, the blurier her vision felt. Between the moments of fog in her eyes, they briefly cleared for short moments as it seemed to fall from her eyes, and soon be replaced by a new glossy tint. Covering her mouth with a hand, she could only watch Emily in an attempted silence. Thank you, Emily! Thank you for everything you’ve done. For being with me, for accepting who I am, reciprocating the feelings I have for you...With one last smile, she sniffled as she closed the door to yet again a near, but not complete, close. Almost frustrated, she practically hated nap time as much as the one who needed to sleep through it. Blinking the final tears out of her eyes, Joyce rolled up her thick, sweater sleeves as she bent over the coffee table to tidy up the pile of crayons. Her little girl had certainly made a small mess of her toys, and Joyce was more than happy to clean them up. Apart from setting a few logic puzzles aside, she grabbed a bundle of the stuffed animals next and transitioned her audible steps across the hardwood floor into quiet muffs over the nursery carpet. While Emily innocently slumbered Joyce arranged them nicely in her toy chest. And when she bent over, Joyce suddenly felt something in her pocket. Pulling it out, it was a small stick of green she happened to forget about. She’d need to remember to put this back... “Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake,” Joyce’s voice rose and fell to the rhythm, “Baker man! Bake me a cake as fast as you…?” Like a doting mother, Joyce left her charge the easiest part, yet still letting her feel like she could contribute. “Can!” Emily finished chipperly, responsible for a single, measly lyric, yet regarding it with the weight of the world. Between each small pause, the small slapping noise of skin to skin from their claps filled the kitchen. Emily’s legs swung back and forth, suspended in the air whilst her little song with Joyce devolved into a mutual giggle fit. “Mmm mmm!” Joyce jovially hummed as she kissed Emily all over, contently restrained to her high chair. “Too delicious for words! Maybe I should eat you up for lunch instead, huh?” Joyce continued to tease as she grabbed Emily’s dangling foot, sending the girl into further, mild hysterics. With a new bib already tied around her neck, all that was left was for Joyce to move the plate of sliced up fruit over to Emily. The bottle of juice from her nap still remained, halfway full, but Joyce gave it a quick refresher by leaving it in the fridge for a little bit. And each and every time she swung the door open, Joyce always had Emily’s adorable drawing to fawn over. “Somebody think they’re ready for some yummy fruit?” Taunting, Joyce set the plate on Emily’s tray. Decorated as a small platter, it was filled with grapes, apple and orange slices, as well as a few pieces of cantaloupe. Happily and hungrily, Emily nodded her head as the food was finally within reach. Without a moment’s hesitation, she nabbed one of the apple slices, freed of its outer skin, and munched on the fulfilling slice. As good as it was, there was of course the slight tinge of sourness to it; the sourness that made you crave for more. With her eyes focused on her phone, Joyce massaged Emily’s scalp as she ate, and even Joyce paused to grab a piece of orange from the plate. Her eyes then wandered to the cabinets, suddenly longing for something with a little bit more variety to it...She liked sweet, but too much of it was simply overbearing. Emily was the exception, of course. “And while you eat your yummy fruit, Mommy’s gonna make a sandwich,” Joyce explained in simple terms, like she was speaking to a genuine toddler. Suddenly at the thought of a sandwich, Emily found herself finding the idea of meat, vegetables, cheeses and other condiments much more appealing than a singular platter of fruit...Guiltily, she paused in between her bites to ask, “Could...could I have one too?” Joyce turned back to the plate of fruit, seeing a few more pieces had disappeared since she last saw it. There wasn’t any trouble making one for Emily too, but she had a sneaking suspicion that she wouldn’t be able to get the whole thing down, with the fruit included...Again, money was no issue, and so be it if food didn’t get finished, but the idea of consciously wasting any wasn’t ideal… “Tell you what,” Joyce opened her proposition and continued to untie the package of bread. “You split the fruit platter with me, and I’ll split my sandwich with you? Sound good?” “But doesn’t that mean you won’t get to eat your whole sandwich?” Remorsefully, Emily asked, wishing not to impact Joyce’s own meal. “No, that means Mommy’s being forced to stop being such a picky eater,” She continued to unload various things from the fridge. “Besides, I think a good mix of everything would be better for you.” Emily knew it probably wasn’t the entire truth, and Joyce was just making it seem convenient. Despite what the truth really was though, Emily did her best to cling onto Joyce’s fabrications, knowing well by now that Joyce wouldn’t like to see her be so moody...While she waited, a piece of cantaloupe from the plate had mysteriously vanished. “Joyce?” “Uh-huh?” “What’re you parents like?” Even Emily knew it was a bit ridiculous to be asking this late in the game, but it was better late than never… Based on Joyce’s reaction, she didn’t seem to think it was as stupid as Emily thought, or at least didn’t let on for it to be. “My mom and dad are nice,” Joyce spoke plainly, not sure how to add much flavor to people she considered somewhat mundane. In reality that wasn’t the case, but Joyce knew them more as parents than anything else. “I think I already told you that my dad likes to cook? From the sound of it he’s still at it. He taught me just about everything I know.” “What about your mom?” “About her...” Joyce repeated, trying to dig for something noteworthy. Correction, something positive, and noteworthy. Their last few chats over the phone weren’t what Joyce would consider splendid…“She’s very sociable. She likes meeting new people, and I think she might be all over you,” Joyce snickered, imagining their arrival tomorrow. That being said, she’d need to throttle her mom for Emily’s sake as well… “And...how much do they know about...” “Us?” Emily quietly nodded her head. “Well...you may have been able to guess, but since that night when you were sick, my mom has known about you.” She continued to chop away at the tomatoes. “And...” she finally looked over to Emily who seemed to be listening intently. “She knows we’re in a relationship...” Underneath her onesie, Emily could feel her heart beat heavy at the sound of the reveal, suddenly feeling herself be swept into a tizzy that made it hard to keep her head straight. At the same time, she was much more attentive of the crinkle in her diaper when she squirmed. It was as if she could feel Joyce’s mother watching now. “She...she does?” Almost afraid, Emily tried to confirm. And what was coupled with their bond was the biggest question of all: how to identify it. “She does,” Joyce swept the chopped vegetables over to the side, unpackaging the meat next. “But! That’s why she’s so excited to meet you. I don’t know how much my dad knows, but I’m sure he’ll be looking forward to meeting you too.” “But Joyce...what...what are we?” It wasn’t meant to hurt Joyce or come off as negative, but it was an important question that had been swept to the side for too long. As great as what they had was, it’s not like it could be deemed conventional… “It...it can be whatever you want it to, but I want it to be clear that I do have feelings for you.” Joyce as openly as she could declared herself. Just like Emily, she wasn’t sure how sexual it was, and wasn’t opposed to moving forward, but her initial feelings were already right about where she expected them to be. “That’s no fair,” Emily pouted, blushing at the sound of her sheer honesty. “Why do I have to be the only one to decide?” “Fair enough,” Joyce conceded, speaking in a tone that no longer regarded Emily as her little girl. She’d be lying though if she said seeing her in the high chair, diaper, and onesie didn’t hurt the serious image…“I like you, Emily. Do you like me?” “W...well...yeah...” Emily fidgeted in her seat nervously, unusually overwhelmed by such raw emotion. The waters still had yet to be totally charted, and she was confident she liked guys, but...maybe Joyce was an exception? She already had such strong feelings for Joyce, but she didn’t know how to identify them. They were on similar wavelengths, only that Joyce knew much better how to express them. “Then how about we call ourselves girlfriends?” Once again, calmly, Joyce suggested the heavy-handed conclusion. Was it as easy as that, though? Emily couldn’t help but feel they would’ve had a tougher pill to swallow. Being Joyce’s girlfriend though...from here, what they had would be absolutely official. Other people, namely Joyce’s mom already knew there was something between the two, so all that was left was to give it a name. Maybe in a way their pace was rapid, but the kind of emotional bonding they’ve engaged in thus far has more than substituted for long term relationship building. It already was long term, just on a shorter scale. “R...really? I’d be your...girlfriend?” “Why not? I think it has a nice ring to it.” Emily wasn’t completely sure why, but the title had her feeling giddy all over, like when she could slip into the shower after a long day at work, or sleeping in on a winter’s day. Joyce always knew how to give harmless words such meaning and impact. “I’ve just...never had one before. That’s all.” It wasn’t a total surprise to Joyce, given their special circumstances. Jack was her former lover though, so maybe Emily’s tendencies were somewhere in between? Maybe she just had yet to realize it? “Well, now you can say that you have,” Pausing her prep work, Joyce came over to Emily, leaning in for a much more tender kiss than all the others. Emily received it like any other, but was a little shocked when instead of the cheek, chin, nose, or forehead; any of the usual spots, her lips locked with Emily’s, and an unusual sensation sparked through Emily, unlike any other kiss Joyce gave her. Not that any of the past ones were bad...but with this one, there was some, strange passion to it. Nothing like Emily had ever experienced before. A woman, no less. Emily blinked her eyes, her only form of response as Joyce finally pulled away, the smile of a genuine lover never leaving her. “But, that’s only when you’re a big girl,” Like a quick 180, Joyce’s entire demeanor and attitude had turned on a dime, and the new, romantic Joyce Emily had just witnessed was as gone as fast as the mommy in her came. “Behind closed doors let’s not forget you’re my little girl!” Joyce grinned mischievously, eating up every morsel of Emily’s frazzled reaction. Without another word, Joyce turned back to the counter, and Emily still in a muted state, bit her lower lip with more confusion than she’d ever felt before. In mere moments something had changed, and now her emotions were starting to feel conflicted in the most wonderful ways. “And about my dad,” Joyce broke the silence, including Emily’s deep thought. “He’s got a big, booming voice.” Still on the page of serious discussions, Emily couldn’t help but spurt into a laugh as she heard Joyce’s description. “Booming? What do you mean, booming?” It wasn’t much to go on, and that made it all the funnier. “You know, deep, resounding, and...loud?” With each adjective, Joyce tried to visualize a sense of magnitude with expanding hands, causing Emily to laugh even further. “He might come off as intimidating at first. He always used to around my friends when I was younger. But he’s a really nice guy when you start talking to him. He always had a soft spot for me when me and my brother were kids.” Joyce almost looked pretendedly smug, recalling all the brownie points she held over her younger brother. “I’m sure that’ll rub off onto you too!” “Do you think they’ll like me?” Her nerves were getting the best of her, and the thought of being rejected by Joyce’s parents admittedly scared her. “Don’t worry yourself over silly questions,” Joyce consoled, already confident with her answer. “It’d be harder for them not to like you.” “I’m just nervous...that’s all.” “Emily, even if there was the one in a million, billion, trillion, quadrillion chance that they didn’t? So what? That doesn’t change what we have. What we do is our business, and they have no right to intervene. We’re adults, right? Well,” She happily looked over at Emily, who was in the middle of much more suggestive circumstances. “At least one of us is.” “Hey...!” Emily whined, suddenly wanting herself out of the high chair much more now. To prove a point Joyce was pretending to deny. But deep down, Emily knew she had nothing to prove. “I know, I know...I’m sorry...” Joyce’s apologies sounded genuine, which made forgiveness the only possible route for Emily. “Do you like yours without the crust?” It was a question Emily wasn’t expecting...but seeing as the way she was being treated, it wasn’t totally unexpected… “...yes please.”

Part 31"Oh Kimmy," April complained as we got back to the hotel, "My chest hurts so much.. is this what Lisa is always complaining about?" My tummy chose that very moment to growl loudly. "Sounds like I'm in luck. Let's lay down."April pulled me from the sling and hugged me."Oh, I do like carrying you around that way, my little princess," April booped my nose. I smiled but it was very odd for her to call me 'princess'. "Let's get you out of that soggy diaper and get you fed.""I would like that mommy, thank you," I smiled to her. She slipped my pacifier into my mouth.. and inflated it! She silenced me, I couldn't even remember the last time she had actually done that."Shh, princess, no talkie. Let's get you in one of these," she pulled out the package of new "nighttime" diapers.. they looked easily twice as thick as my usual nighttime diapers, I didn't think I'd be able to walk in those at all. I shook my head as she tore the package open. Something was wrong, April didn't act this way. I lay still as she stripped my shortalls from me, then my shirt, then the diaper. "Oh, you are so tiny and cute, you're perfect. Just perfect." She said as she wiped me down. "Ohhh," she groaned, holding her right breast, "That does not feel good. My little princess will have to help mommy with that." She unfolded the ridiculously thick diaper.. it had four tapes as opposed to the usual two. She lifted my ankles with one hand and laid me down on it... it was like laying on a pillow, my bottom was so far off the bed. I shook my head and looked at her pleadingly. She ignored me and continued, her smile never faltering. "There we go," she said as she pulled the pillow diaper between my legs, forcing them wide apart. She fastened the four tapes and I felt incredibly trapped. I wiggled my legs but I wasn't going anywhere."Let's see," April said to herself, "I'm sure I packed it... Oh." She lowered the bars to the crib and put me in it, snapping the rails back in place. I was naked except for the thick diaper. I pulled myself to my feet using the bars. Something was very, very wrong. April was acting... like an Amazon, not like April. She went to the big purple suitcase and started going through it. I was trapped. My legs were spread shoulder-width by the diaper and I was silenced by the pacifier. I couldn't do anything but wait for her to come and get me."Here we are," she said in a sing-song voice, holding up.. the mittened sleeper. Why did she even pack that? I hadn't had to wear that forever! She came back and slid the bars down, manipulating me into the sleeper. I couldn't stop her, I shook my head and wiggled in her grip but there was nothing I could do. The back was zipped up, and my hands were useless. "Okay, time for din-din, princess." She scooped me up and laid down on the bed, removing her shirt and bra. I wanted to breastfeed from her.. but not like this! I wanted my April, I wanted to feel close and loved.. this felt wrong, I didn't like it. She removed my pacifier and pulled my face toward her breast. I was hungry.. and it smelled good.. that's what that new smell was, I could smell her milk. I opened my mouth and felt my lips close around her nipple."Good girl," April said softly, "Help mommy out. It hurts, princess." I didn't want April to hurt, even if she wasn't quite herself at the moment. I started sucking at her nipple like I would a baby bottle but nothing came out. "Ow sweetie, not like that. Gentle." She stroked my hair and I tried again. I figured out that I had to lay my tongue flat and use my mouth to squeeze at her nipple... it was almost like having to lick and suck at the same time. Once I figured out the trick, the milk started flowing into my mouth steadily... it tasted every bit as amazing as I had ever hoped. Better than Lisa's, better than anything ever. This was ambrosia. I felt my body twitch as I gulped at her milk, my skin felt tingly everywhere... it was euphoric. I sucked greedily and was rewarded by milk and praise. "Oh good girl, princess. That's good, drink it all gone. Get nice and full and make a wet diaper for me, you cute Little thing."I felt my face flush, I wanted my April back, not this Amazon woman. It wasn't going to stop me from enjoying the milk, however. I sucked greedily, the milk filled my belly, warm and wonderful in a way I had never felt before. After a while, I popped off the nipple, feeling incredibly full."Full mama," I heard myself say... and felt my bladder let go. No! The formula in the meat was getting to me through her breastmilk! The thing that was supposed to be protecting me was dooming me. "Wet!" I heard myself announce. This was worse than before, I didn't seem to be able to control my words at all. "Wuv you!""Aww princess, I love you too," she patted the front of my diaper, "But you're not done yet. The left one still hurts. Can you help mommy with that?"She rolled over, flipping me over her body and guided me to the other nipple. I felt so full, but I couldn't stop myself from drinking more. My lips and tongue had left my control and I felt the milk flow into me again. No! I screamed in my head. This is wrong! This isn't what I wanted! I felt myself grow more tired as I grew more full, and before long, I started to nod off."Oh no you don't, princess," April's voice floated to me in my near-dream. I felt a sharp pain in my thigh.. she pinched me! "It's not sleepytime for you yet. If you go to sleep now, you'll wake up in the middle of the night fussy and I won't get any rest. No, we need to keep you up for a bit.""Mama mama," I heard myself say as my body woke up again. April swung me through the air, causing me to giggle wildly."Mama loves her princess," she smiled at me. She was still in there somewhere, "Tell me you love me.""Wuv!" I heard myself say automatically. My skin felt fuzzy again, but was starting to wear off already. I had to focus, I knew I could fight it off. "I.. love.. you, mama." So close."You're so cute! You're the best thing that ever happened to me, princess. I just love your lisp right now, too. It's adorable. And look at you in that thick diaper. Can you walk?" She set me down on my feet and took a large step backwards and held her hands out to me. "Come on, princess. Walk to mommy."I reached out and took a shaky step forward. I had to pivot my whole body, my hips were useless in the thick diaper. I didn't like this. I took another difficult step forward.. and she stepped back again, her hands moving farther from my reach."Come on sweetie, show me you can walk. Oh, you're so cute!""I don't wike dis," I frowned, focusing on my words. "Please.""You don't like walking? You can crawl if you want. Can you show mommy your best crawl?""No," I frowned, poking the ridiculous padding, "Too thick!""No such thing, princess," April smiled at me.. her smile was off, it was wrong somehow. "Maybe we need to put two of these on you?"I was so shocked by her statement that I fell flat on my butt, though I didn't feel it. The padding had me lifted several inches off the ground. Two of these? She'd only double-diapered me that time in the store.. that awful leak."Go ahead sweetie, tell me they're too thick again. We'll put you in a second one and then you'll know that these are just right."Her words sent a shock through my body. I was stunned. This wasn't April. I didn't know this person!"I want my mommy!" I wailed. I really did, I wanted my mommy. I wanted my April, my mommy, to snuggle me and hold me tight and make me feel good. This didn't feel good."Oh, my poor sweet princess," she said, scooping me up. Suddenly the pacifier was back in my mouth and inflated, "You poor Little girl," she rocked me, patting the ridiculous crotch of the diaper, "I know, it's so close to your bedtime. You can't control yourself at this time of night. Such a shame, I wish I could keep you awake and baby you for hours. I don't think you've ever been this cute before. I wish we had your bouncer or a walker to put you in. It's a shame we're not at home, I'd rush out and buy you a new walker right now, watching you toddle around in that, surrounded by cute little toys... I want to keep you just like this forever. I wish I had brought more outfits with mittens. You don't need your fingers... but it's too late now to go out and buy any, you'd be a sobbing mess by the time we got back."My eyes were wide with horror. Catalon had changed April. The hormones in the food were turning her into an Amazon mommy... my mommy was gone! My emotions spilled over and I bawled, mourning my mommy."Oh fine, let's put you to bed," she sounded irritated. I sobbed as she laid me down in the crib.. and started cuffing me to the bed, just as the maid did. I didn't have the energy to fight. I just cried, I have no idea for how long.. I cried until I passed out.--When I woke up, I couldn't move. My wrists and ankles were bound, and I was in the crib. April was snoring heavily in the bed.. and I was trapped. The diaper was cold and soggy between my legs and felt uncomfortable. I was comforted by the fact that I actually needed to go, so I released my bladder into the soggy diaper and felt it grow warm again. That was more comfortable, at least."Mommy?" I called softly, "April? April are you.. are you in there?" I called sadly. I wanted my April back so badly, I wanted her to hug me close and tell me everything was going to be okay. I never wanted to hear her call me 'princess' again.I couldn't see a clock, and the curtains were drawn, so I wasn't sure what time it was. I'm not sure how long I laid there before April's alarm went off. That was strange too, she was usually an early riser."Ohh, my head," April groaned, "I feel hung over... and my chest hurts. Kimmy?" she looked around, sitting up topless in bed. "Kimmy! Why are you in the crib? Why are you cuffed?"She rushed to the crib and lowered the bars."Oh April, is it you?""Kimmy, what.. did I do this to you? Last night feels so hazy.""Mommy!" My heart swelled at her return, she was okay! "The formula affected you too! You kept talking about how I didn't need to walk or needed more mittens, how I needed thicker diapers... I thought you were gone forever!""Oh sweetheart, I am so sorry," she said softly as she uncuffed me. "I am so sorry, I don't know what came... actually, I do. Donna warned us about this but I didn't realize it was going to be so intense. I am so, so sorry my sweet Little Kimmy.""Oh mommy, I was so scared," I felt myself starting to cry, "I thought I lost you!" I wrapped my arms around her as best I could as she held me close."I'm here, Kimmy. I'm still your mommy. I'm definitely vegetarian for the duration of this trip, though. Suddenly Catalon makes a lot more sense to me, if people are pumping their bodies full of those hormones all the time. I couldn't control myself, I just wanted.. I wanted you to be as little as possible. It felt.. so good," she frowned, "I'm so sorry. That was my first interaction with it as well, I guess I have no resistance either.""It's okay, mommy. I'm glad you're feeling better. I was really worried."April carried me to the refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of milk."Let's dump this one out, hopefully all of that is out of my system," she said flatly as she carried both myself and the bottle to the bathroom sink. I watched her dump the delicious smelling milk down the drain. There was no way I should want to drink that, I knew it had the regression formula in it, but I couldn't help being a little sad as it drained away. "How hungry are you? I'd prefer to pump and dump one more time, I think. I don't want to risk you being drugged at the daycare today.""I'm okay, I think. There's... there's no way I can join you for the recording? I promise I'll be quiet.""Oh Kimmy," she hugged me so tightly, "After the day we just had, I wish so badly that we could. But there's no way they'd let me bring you in, sweetheart. They're much less understanding here than at home. We'll be using the studio daycare, but we'll be telling them that you are only to be given my breastmilk. I don't think I'll be able to pump again before lunch, so we'll have lunch together. I'll eat while you eat," she laughed and I couldn't help but smile."Promise you won't use my head as a plate?" I teased. I needed to get things back to normal. I wanted to forget that last night ever happened. That wasn't April. April was not like that, April would never say or do those things.. My April was right here."Hmm, I don't know.. we'll see. It will be nice to be guaranteed a lunch break, and I'll get to check in on you. I'll be honest, I don't have a lot of faith in the Catalon daycares.""Me either, I'm pretty scared.""Me too, sweetheart. I'll be very, very glad when this week is done and we're back home. Let's get you changed, okay?""Thank you mommy, this diaper is ridiculous.""That diaper is full, darling. You needed it. You're going to be wearing these at night for at least three weeks, maybe more. I'm sorry. How thirsty are you?"Now that she mentioned it, I was pretty parched.. my head hurt a bit too, like a hangover."I think I'm dehydrated," I frowned, "I feel a little icky.""We have enough time to check out that organic grocer that Donna mentioned, hopefully they'll have some juice for you. You need to take that supplement we got as well. Do you want to be inward again, or outward?""Inward, please."April changed me into the new daytime diapers, which were still thicker than my old nighttime diapers but I should still be able to waddle around without too much trouble. She helped me into a green gingham sundress, which had big white ruff with pink flowers all over it for the skirt, and a big pocket with the same white and pink flowers. It was a little younger than she usually dressed me..."Mommy, are you feeling okay? This is.. a little more babyish than usual.""I'm afraid I packed you more babyish items than usual. I thought it would make things easier on you here, sweetie. Sorry. Now, you sit tight and read while I pump, okay?"I nodded as she sat me down on the bed and she sat down in the chair in the hotel room. I watched her attach a strange machine to her breasts, which when turned on was sucking the milk out of her. I felt my mouth water at the sight of it, which took me by surprise. My body wanted that milk very badly. I turned away, listening to the rhythm of the pump stealing the most delicious foodstuff ever so she could throw it away. It made my skin crawl a bit at the thought, it was shocking how badly I wanted it. And this was without the addiction additive! I hoped, anyway. I focused on my book of Little Tales again, picking up where I left off before the maid had imprisoned me the day before. It hurt a bit to hear the milk going down the drain, but it would probably be worse on me if I drank it. She set the bottles back on the pump and turned it to a self-cleaning mode before donning the carrier and smiling down at me.Her smile was the sunrise, and I felt myself smiling in return. My April had come back to me. Last night had been terrifying in a way I had never even considered before. It was something I never, ever wanted to relive. I knew at that moment that without a single doubt, I wanted to be with April, my April, forever.She loaded me into the front carrier again and I was held close to her warmth and love, and we were off.

Part 28 "We're beginning our final descent into Barcelon, the temperature on the ground is a warm and dry 26 degrees. Thank you for flying Albion Air, we appreciate your business.""Mommy," I said softly, "we should probably put on the.. you know.. "My nighttime diaper was soaked after the long flight and I was now asking the woman I loved to put a collar around my neck. My life had changed a lot in the past six weeks... but it felt mostly good. This trip would be over before either of us knew it and we'd be back home, laughing about how we were worried about nothing. April pulled the small box out of her purse and I did my best to pull my hair out of the way. She slid the collar around my neck gently and tapped the clasp. Once again, it sealed with a tiny hiss and I was wearing a constant reminder of April's protection."It's okay," I laid my hand on April's, who was frowning, "it actually makes me feel protected. We're in a different place, and this says that I'm your Little and no one else can touch me."She returned the smile but didn't reply, looking nervously out the window.We landed and headed to the baggage carousel, waiting for April's big purple suitcase and her reinforced guitar case. I felt bad, I wished I could help.. she had to carry me too. A giant bag, a guitar, a carry on, and a Little in a carrier wasn't going to be easy to handle."Ow!" a cry came from the carousel as.. a cage fell onto the conveyer. There was a Little inside, bound hand and foot to the walls of a dog carrier. He was dressed in a footed sleeper and had a pacifier strapped to his face, and a very thick diaper on underneath. I looked on in horror as he rotated slowly away from us, only to be picked up by a large Amazon man."You will be quiet," the man growled as he picked up the cage-carrier and walked off with his other bags. April laid a hand on my stomach as she watched. Catalon was worse than I had imagined. How was it even legal to transport a person in a cage like that!? The trip could not be over soon enough. April loaded all the bags and my carrier onto a rolling cart and started pushing us towards the transportation exit. I don't think I saw a single walking Little in the airport, they were mostly in carriers and strollers.. thankfully I didn't see any more cages either. I breathed a sigh of relief, maybe that guy was the anomaly and not the rule.The hotel shuttle came reasonably quickly and the driver helped us load up. There was a lone Amazon woman traveling, and a man with a Little girl in his lap. She had a collar on too, a pink one with black trim. She stared blankly into space. She was wearing just a light blue onesie and her diaper was very thick, her legs were spread apart by it, each of her legs were draped on either side of one of the Amazon's, who had one hand wrapped around her waist and resting on her tummy. She blinked slowly, but didn't appear to be looking at anything.. her eyes were very cloudy, like Susie's at the park but worse. A thin line of drool escaped the corner of her mouth, wet and shiny coming from behind the shield of her pacifier."Daddy," her voice was soft, but it carried in the quiet shuttle, "I love you." She didn't blink, she didn't smile as she said it. He kissed the top of her head."I love you too, my little doll."I shuddered and tried not to stare.. that could have been me. I stayed completely silent during the trip, I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, my pulse quickened with fear for the Little girl. The only sound that came from me the entire trip was a soft hiss from my diaper. I stayed "asleep" as April carried us in and someone helped her with the bags."May I help you?" It was disorienting to pretend to sleep, I could only imagine what people looked like. The voice was female, young.. bored."Yes, I'd like to check in. The reservation should be under April Morris, arranged by Marty Walker," April sounded nervous. I didn't blame her, I wanted to get to the room, too."Welcome Ms. Morris, I just need your initials here and your signature here. Would you prefer a crib or a cage to be provided to your room for your Little?""Crib, please," April's voice was wooden as she responded."When would you like the complimentary nanny service? It's good for one hour per night, we'll watch your Little in your room.""No nanny, thank you.""Are you sure? It's one of the most popular amenities here.""Absolutely sure, thank you.""All right, Ms. Morris. Everything is ready to go, here is your key. Just a reminder, Littles in the rooms must be silent after 11 PM, or they must be confined to the hotel nursery. You can check your Little in any time you'd like, we have the latest and greatest RoboNannies."I clamped my teeth down on the nipple of the pacifier to keep silent. I'd made it so far, I didn't want to cry out now."Thank you very much. I'm quite tired from the flight, I'll be heading to my room. Please have my bags sent up?" April carried just me and what I was betting was her guitar, she wasn't letting either of us out of her sight."Of course, Ms. Morris, I hope you enjoy your stay!"I heard the elevator door close and peeked my eyes open a bit.. we were alone. I looked up at April, she was obviously agitated. I felt bad again that she had to carry me, this would be easier if she didn't. I wondered if she'd be happier if I had stayed in a RoboNursery back home... I felt awful that she was so miserable."I'm sorry," I whispered. She just smiled down at me and pressed a finger to the shield of my pacifier and shushed me quietly.Once we were safely in the room, she set the carrier on the bed and breathed a heavy sigh."I'm sorry," I repeated, louder, pulling the pacifier from my mouth, "You should have been able to check me into a RoboNursery back home, this is so hard on you!""Oh Kimmy," April smiled sadly, reaching down, unbuckling me, and pulling me out of the carrier. She picked me up and put my chin over her shoulder, holding me tight to her body and rocking back and forth. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders as best I could and closed my eyes, "My little Kimmy, you're so sweet. Don't feel bad that you came along, don't feel bad that there are things you are afraid of. I love you and I'm glad you're with me. It's scary, but if you were so far away from me I'd spend all my time worried that you were okay. We chose to bring you with me together, please don't feel guilty about it. I'm here for you and I'm glad you're here with me.""I love you, mommy," I said softly into her ear."I love you too, my precious Little girl. You are so wonderful."She stood there, holding me, rocking, the two of us in a loving embrace for what seemed like an eternity and no time at all."I need to take a shower, I feel yucky from all the travel," April said to me as she put me down gently on the bed. "Do you need a change first?""Yes please," I poked the diaper through the shortalls, it was pretty full. She smiled and laid me down, I closed my eyes listening to the "pop pop pop" of the snaps along the inner seams of the shortalls. All of my clothes that weren't skirts or dresses had them, and something about the sound of the snaps popping open, something about the feeling of being fully dressed but still exposed to the woman who loved me made me feel very comforted. I popped the pacifier back in my mouth and suckled loudly for her, making a happy sound in my throat."Oh, someone likes getting a fresh diaper, huh? You were such a good girl on the plane, and in the airport, and on the ride, and in the lobby. You have come a long way, my sweet girl. Thank you for being cautious and smart about what you say and when. This place is definitely not as safe as home."I nodded - it was hard sometimes, but I had to trust April, she wouldn't steer me wrong. The wet diaper was gone and a fresh one was being pulled over me, pillow soft and smelling nice. The sounds of the tape ripping and fastening as they sealed me into yet another diaper was oddly comforting as well. It felt good to be in a comfy, dry daytime diaper as opposed to the wet nighttime one she removed. I was a Little, I was April's Little, and she would always keep me safe and comfortable. As the last of the snaps closed, I opened my eyes and reached for her, opening and closing my hands. April laughed and leaned down, giving me a big hug where I lay. I wrapped my arms around her again, determined not to let her go... but she gently pushed me back to the bed with one huge hand."I'll come snuggle you after my shower, sweetie. Sit here and read your book, I'll only be a moment." She handed me the book of Little Tales, it was a collection of stories all centering around Littles finding love in the arms of an Amazon. It was nice. I identified with a lot of the Littles, and there was always a happy ending. April headed off to the bathroom and closed the door, followed by the sound of the gushing shower. I laid back on the enormous bed, just a single pillow would make a reasonably comfortable bed for me, and enjoyed my book.Until there was a knock on the door."Housekeeping, we have your bags and the crib for your Little.""Mommy," I called, "the people are here with your bags." I didn't think she could hear me. The people would just have to come back. It would be an ordeal just for me to get off the bed, there was no way I could let them in.And then the door opened, and an older woman with dark brown hair in a bob wearing a hotel uniform came in, wheeling a crib in."I'll just... Oh my goodness, look at you!" She rushed over to the bed and scooped me up, "Oh, you almost fell you poor thing. Did your mommy leave you on the bed all by yourself? That's awful!""I'm fine, really, she's.. " The pacifier silenced my words, and she pumped it five times! My jaw ached a little as the rubber nipple forced my mouth open and held my tongue down. I whimpered. I tried to call for April, but I was completely silenced."This just won't do, it's a good thing I brought your crib. It would have been awful to find you crying on the floor. Let's just put you in here where you'll be safe."The crib was solid steel with a thin matress and teddy bear sheets. She held me to her hip with one arm, rolled the crib into the corner, and lowered the bars. She laid me down.. and started fastening cuffs around my wrists. I pulled against her and was rewarded with a slap on the skin of my thigh. It hurt! She was so strong. I went limp, tears coming to my eyes from the stinging pain."Bad girl," she put a finger to the collar around my neck, "Bad Kimmy. You should know better than to fight. You're in your crib, you're going to lay down safely until your mommy is done with her shower, you naughty thing."I didn't struggle further as she secured my wrists and ankles, my thigh hurt a lot where she slapped me."There, your mommy will be much happier now that you're in your proper place," she leaned in close and stared at my eyes, "Oh dear, it looks like your formula wore off. I'll remember to keep a treat for you in my pocket for next time."My eyes shot wide open and I shook my head."Oh, I see.. your mommy doesn't know you fought it off, huh? Naughty girl. I'll remember you, naughty Kimmy."She raised the bars to the crib and finished wheeling April's bags in and left. I thrashed in the bonds, but there was no way I was getting out of this. I just hoped April finished her shower before the maid came back. I felt thoroughly trapped, I was in a steel crib, wearing a collar, my arms and legs were restrained to the point that all I could do was wiggle, and in this position, the ever present diaper felt confining as well. Thankfully, I didn't have to wait long."Kimmy!" April cried as she came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. She rushed over to the crib and lowered the side, looking to soothe my whimpering. She deflated the pacifier and started undoing the cuffs. "My poor Kimmy, what happened?""The maid came with your bags and the crib, I tried to tell her I was fine but she overinflated the pacifier and strapped me down.. it hurt. She said she'd have a treat with a regression formula when she came back. I'm scared, April.""I'm so sorry I left you alone, sweetie," she drew me into her arms and hugged me tight, "I will be more careful with you. I'm so sorry this happened to you, sweetie.""It's okay," I breathed in April's scent, enjoying the feel of her bare flesh, "I'm okay. I'm okay, I'm sorry.""Shhh," she rocked me gently, "I'll tell the front desk you're allergic to the regression formula, we'll make sure the staff doesn't try to give you any. Everything will be fine. You have nothing to be sorry about, you didn't do anything wrong." She moved me to the bed and kissed my forehead. "We've had a long day already, and we still need to get some dinner. I don't think you're sleeping in that crib tonight, I want you close to me."That was fine with me.